Tumgik
#first off Mr. Knight in his chair = always a plus
age-of-moonknight · 4 months
Text
Tumblr media
“Case Number: 004 ‘Who Is Victor Shade?’” Avengers Inc. (Vol. 1/2023), #4.
Writer: Al Ewing; Penciler and Inker: Leonard Kirk; Colorist: Alex Sinclair; Letterer: Cory Petit
31 notes · View notes
duphyduphy · 3 years
Text
"Angel"
Summary: Childe's usually outgoing and bright persona was oddly muted that day, enough for Lumine to notice. Maybe that's why he got so recklessly injured while he was helping with her with her commissions. Lumine takes him to her teapot to nurse him back to health, but the two realized something during a peculiar conversation they had after Childe regained consciousness.
This chilumi fic was inspired by the recent housing system update in 1.5! Enjoy!
//
Childe was feeling a bit hazed. His usually outgoing and bright persona was oddly a little muted that day, enough for Lumine and Paimon to notice. He was less talkative and seemed tired for some reason. He didn't even pry her about having their usual sparing matches like he usually does, which she found to be out of character for him. Maybe that's why he got so recklessly injured while he was helping with her with her commissions.
"Argh!", the traveller and her flying companion heard from a distance.
Lumine turned around to see Childe getting struck by one of the Mitachurl from the back as he was fighting off another Hilichurl.
"What's wrong with him today? That was just a Mitachurl. Those guys are big but we fight them with ease all the time. Is he injured or something? Is he distracted?", Lumine thought to herself as she ran towards his direction to help him. Her pace sped up when she saw him fell to the ground.
"CHILDE!"
His vision went black.
***
"Ow... my head hurts"
Childe slowly opened his eyes to find himself in what seems to be a bedroom.
"Where-where am I? Was I knocked out?"
"Hey... you're awake" a soft, almost melodic voice spoke to him.
Still half awake, Childe blinked a few times and turned his head toward the source of the sound to find out that it was coming from Lumine. She was sitting on a chair beside the bed he was laying on. Her hand rested on top of his own, gently stroking his bruised knuckles. Her face worried yet relieved. Her expression was accompanied by a small smile. He would never say it out loud, but he always did found her to be very beautiful. He's sure many men thought about the same thing when they saw the infamous Honorary Knight. What most men didn't see though, was his comrade in action, in the battle field. He still remembers their time in the Golden House, how almost marvelous she looked as she showed him her capabilities. She was definitely powerful, astonishing nonetheless. He also feels some sense of guilt whenever he thinks about that time. She was just a pawn to him then, but now, she was becoming someone more. Even Childe himself has yet to understand this strange feeling. Sometimes he thinks it's distracting. Sometimes he wonders if she thought the same way. In other time, he wonders if she still wants to trust him after what happened.
"Childe? Is your head still hurting?", Lumine asked as she leaned in to place her hand on his head, which he later realized, was wrapped in bandaged.
Snapping back to reality, Childe's face gleamed a dim sheen of pink to the sudden close proximity of the two. Still collecting his consciousness, he looked around and realized that his chest and stomach area was bandaged. He wasn't wearing his shirt either.
"Did- did you take of my shirt?"
"I- WE- WE HAD TO PATCH YOU UP SOMEHOW!! YOU- YOU WERE BLEEDING OUT! I DON'T KNOW WHY YOU WERE SO DISTRACTED TODAY!!!", Lumine said in a slight panic.
"Calm down! Haha! You're always so easy to fluster", Childe said with a coy smile.
"Ugh. I was really worried when you collapsed like that you know... You did seem really tired and you didn't talk much today either but I didn't expect you to get knocked out like that."
"Aw... did you really think I would be so easily defeated by a mere Mitachurl. I'm a Fatui Harbinger, girlie", Childe smirked with cocky tone.
"And yet, here you are. Well, YOUR WELCOME for caring and patching you up, Mr. Fatui", Lumine said, rolling her eyes while letting go of his hand.
"Wait~"
Before Lumine's hand could move further away, he gently took hers in his.
"I'm sorry I worried you. I guess work got a little tiring and I didn't get enough sleep for the past couple of nights so, I guess I was a little drained. Regardless, thank you for patching me up, Lumine"
Childe has a plentiful amount of nicknames he gave Lumine. Whether it be girlie, traveller, Honorary Knight, comrade, or princess, but rarely does he ever call her by her real name. She blushed to the sudden change in how he addressed her. She found it to be almost sincere and genuine. It made her blush, but she turned her head around so that Childe wouldn't notice. Unfortunately for her, he did notice and took pride in how he's able to form that reaction out of his dear traveller. He always found teasing her quite enjoyable and entertaining.
"Hmph. You're lucky me and Paimon were there with you when you collapsed. Who knows what would have happened if we weren't. Paimon litterally had to drag your body to safety while I dealt with the remaining Hilichurls and Mitachurls"
Lumine always did possess a caring and nurturing personality. Why else would she go out of her way to bring him to her home to treat and care for his wounds personally instead of taking him to Bubu Pharmacy.
"She's just caring. If anyone were in my place, she would do the same thing. There shouldn't be any other reason to this", at least, that was what Childe thought.
"Yes, yes. I'm the luckiest man in the world. I like what you did to the place by the way. Last time I was here, there was nothing but a bed. Not to mention it not matching the interior of the house at all"
"Childe. Are you trying to kick yourself out?"
Her reaction made him laugh out loud with such satisfaction which eventually made her laugh as well.
"Anyways, that Mitachurl beat you up pretty badly. I suggest you stay here for the night to rest. I don't mind really. Plus, you said you haven't been getting enough sleep so... actually why are you loosing sleep anyway? Is work hectic at the moment? I don't know what goes on in the Fatui so uh-"
"About that, uh... work is fine, I guess. I've just been thinking about some things"
"Is... everything okay? What's been on your mind?"
"What ever may I be thinking about that made loose sleep, hm~? Who knows? Maybe it's because of someone I've been thinking a lot about. Maybe it's not~" Childe said as he gave her a smirk.
Childe expected Lumine to get annoyed, maybe even a little curios at his statement. Admittedly, that was his way of hinting his attraction towards her, but he just wanted to play safe and see her reaction. And indeed it was unexpected.
"Is- is that so? We-Well...", Lumine said quietly with a very noticeable red tint on her face.
There was a long silence for a good seven seconds. You could almost here the crickets.
"Shit. Why did things become awkward. I was just teasing her. Does she maybe like me back or is she just flustered-"
"ANYWAY! I'LL-I'll get you some fo-food! Stay here. I'll be back haha... Don't move around too much!", Lumine said frantically as she quickly stood up from her chair and left the room.
Childe gave out a big sigh.
"This is not good. Whatever! I'm pretty sure it's nothing. Ugh, I feel like a school boy having his first crush. Pathetic"
Childe tried to forget the awkward moment they had just a few minutes ago by looking around the room. She really did do a lot to the place. It was nicely furnished. He looked at his side and noticed something at the bedside table. It was an Aster flower placed inside a vase. It was the flower he gave to her during the Windblume festival out of coincidence. Some memories flashed back to his head that made his face softened.
"What an angel", Childe softly said to himself.
Lumine accidentally heard him from outside the room just as she was about to bring him his food.
//
Just something in my head that I could not bother to illustrate with art so here's a fic instead. i hope you enjoyed my chilumi offering for the day. Smirks and blushes. I think you can tell I like those quite a lot. Teasing. Teasing galore.
72 notes · View notes
polybius3d · 4 years
Text
Tumblr media Tumblr media Tumblr media Tumblr media Tumblr media
Miitopia' 3rd Anniversary came and went and my brain saw it as a prime opportunity to merge two of my hyperfixations instead of doing art fight.
Anyway!!!
Miitopia HLVRAI AU!!!!
Possible Spoilers for both of these!
———
Gordon - Our main hero for our story! Was given the divine amulet by his ex-partner, since they had to stay back to look after Joshua. Originally was a Knight but after a certain someone's betrayal, has to become a tank. Hence the modified suit of armor.
Benrey - Dark Lord in disguise. Follows Gordon around after their first encounter to keep an eye on him. As the Dark Lord, he calls himself Jeffrem. Why? Disguise purposes. He poses as a thief and constantly asks to see the amulet in hopes of achieving greater power.
Tommy - Son of a powerful yet secretive mage. Dispite him being a popstar, his abilities are great like his dad's. He's made the perfect dog! Now he's going to find out who stealing faces around the land with Mr. Freeman.
Coomer - Despite his role as the team healer, Coomer would rather be a fighter. He's always the one to leap into combat first. His spells are always a Wikipedia article, so have a seat while he heals and tells you about the wonders of chairs!
Bubby - Chaotic Neutral leaning towards evil. A mage that uses mainly destructive spells like fire and explosion. Likes following Coomer into battle, however if things get too out of hand, he may hide behind his friends. Cautious moments.
Darnold - A man that loves to help out as much as he enjoys making potions! Unlike Bubby, Darnold is willing to put others before himself, he doesn't mind getting hurt if his friends are okay.
Forzen - Former Knight guarding the Relm of the Fey. Knows every elf their by name and is a hero to them alongside the Fairies. Other than his heroic background, he's also well liked. He's loud but has a good heart. Refuses to give up protecting others.
The Great Sage - A mysterious sage who appears when he is probably needed the most. Father of Tommy and guardian of the land. Defeating the Dark Lord isn't his destiny however, plus he is interested in how Gordon will take on this villain.
———
I'm sorry for this being lengthy? I went off.
Additional notes!: Benrey, Tommy and G-Man are supposed to be elves! That's just how I draw them! Funky ears and tails!
Reblogs are greatly appreciated!!
169 notes · View notes
swanqueeneverafter · 4 years
Text
The Once & Future Queen Pt.19
Tumblr media
Camelot. Courtyard. (While Merlin is joined by Guinevere, Lancelot and the Charmings, Henry speaks to his moms.) Henry: "Are you guys sure about this? I mean, aren't you worried Merlin's going to want revenge for what Emma did to him?" Emma: (Scoffs:) "Mr. Holier-than-thou?" Regina: "Merlin isn't the revenge type, Henry. He's far more likely to want to prove his brilliance than dwell on the past." Henry: "Yeah, but even so-" Emma: "What's important right now is that we as a family are safe." Regina: "Your mother's right, Henry. This whole situation with Morgana was never about us. It's about who belongs on the throne of Camelot. Let them figure it out." Henry: "That's a little cold, don't you think?" Emma: "Honestly? No. Merlin is more than capable of dealing with Morgana on Camelot's behalf." Regina: "And if you don't believe us, just ask Merlin."
(A short distance away, Merlin converses with Lancelot and Guinevere.) Lancelot: "I'm glad you're free again, but if Arthur finds us here there will be trouble." Merlin: "I agree, we must leave this place, but not together." Guinevere: "What does that mean?" Merlin: "Send the knights who are loyal to you back to Arthur. Allow them to be our eyes and ears in Arthur's camp." Guinevere: "All right, that makes sense, but what about Morgana?" Merlin: "She has grown too powerful for any mortal blade to kill her. That is why we must separate. (To Lancelot:) I need you to seek out your Mother, the Lady of the Lake, for help." Lancelot: (Nods in understanding:) "My mother once forged the Vorpal Blade that trapped the Jabberwocky, perhaps she can do the same again for Morgana?" Merlin: "Exactly. Your mother does have great power." Lancelot: (To Guinevere:) "We should leave right away. The lake is a two-day journey from here." Guinevere: (To Merlin:) "What about you?" Merlin: "Though Arthur is but a shade of his former self, I very much doubt my presence in Camelot will be welcomed. I shall therefore return with the others to Storybrooke. There I can come up with a plan to end Morgana's scheming once and for all." (Standing against the short stone wall lining the courtyard, Snow and David weigh up their options.) Snow White: "I think we should go with Guinevere and Lancelot, they may need our help." David: "Absolutely not. (At Snow's look:) Have you not understood why Regina and Emma are doing this? It's to keep us all safe. The fight for Camelot is not one we need to involve ourselves in." Snow White: "Oh, David. Not you too? We can't just walk away. That's not what heroes do." David: "That is not what we're talking about here." Snow White: (Stubbornly:) "Well it seems that way to me." David: (Sighs:) "Do you even remember the last time either one of us could claim to be heroes? Let's face it, Snow, ever since the first curse was broken, we've relied on either Emma or Regina to fight our battles. Against Gold, Zelena, the Snow Queen, Pan-" Snow White: "That's only because magic was involved all those times. And it wasn't just us, the entire town relies on them." David: "Which is exactly my point. And now, since the Realms were joined, they've been called upon to use their powers even more. All I'm saying is there has to be another option, one that doesn't lead to our daughter and the woman she loves putting themselves in harm's way." Snow White: "But, David, we've always found a way to defeat whatever comes our way." David: "I know that, but the day may still come when we won't be able to win. Listen, Emma and Regina have already gone up against Morgana several times now and she's still out there causing mayhem. So maybe this time, we let Merlin be the one to come up with the answers."
Tumblr media
Forest. Near Caerleon's Army Camp. (Agravaine sneaks through the woods while checking for any pursuers, then turns and is surprised to find Morgana standing there.) Agravaine: “Morgana.” Morgana: “You seem troubled. What is it?” Agravaine: “Arthur is Camelot’s King once more, as you wanted.” Morgana: “Yes, I know, I saw the fireworks. That can’t be what you came to tell me.” Agravaine: “Merlin. He’s free.” Morgana: “How? When?” Agravaine: (Shakes his head:) “I do not know, My Lady. Merlin’s tree was gone by the time we returned to the castle.” Morgana: “We?” Agravaine: “Arthur insisted on scouting Carleon’s army.” Morgana: “There is no need for that. You gave him my note, I trust?” Agravaine: “Yes. He did not seem pleased by it.” Arthur: (Appearing at the top of the ridge above them:) “Not pleased at all.” Morgana: (To Agravaine:) “I don’t know whether to be impressed by Arthur’s tracking skills or annoyed by your incompetence.” Arthur: (His sword pointed towards them as he approaches:) “You know, back when I was alive, I learned to despise Merlin. However, there was one thing about him that earned my admiration.” Morgana: (In a bored tone:) “Really, and what was that?” Arthur: “His ability to resist my commands even when tethered to Excalibur and under the most desperate of circumstances. In fact, it was what inspired me to do this!” (Sensing the attack before it even began, Morgana’s eyes glow and she uses her powers to send Arthur flying backwards into a tree, knocking him unconscious.) Morgana: “Not a word, Agravaine. Not a word. (Agravaine stands quiet as Morgana walks over to Arthur and begins an incantation, her eyes glowing once more:) Efencume ætgædre, eala gastas cræft ige. Hige hefe. Hefe mæst sara. Fornéðe þas, ende hie æra. (Her eyes return to normal:) There, my hold over Arthur has now tripled in strength. He will give us no more problems.” Agravaine: “Yes, My Lady.” Morgana: (Casually:) “What news of Guinevere?” Agravaine: “Ah... Arthur did send out men to search but unfortunately, Guinevere and Lancelot’s whereabouts are currently unknown.” Morgana: (Scoffs:) “Of course they are. The knights are loyal to them both. No matter. I have a feeling I know exactly where they’re headed.”
Tumblr media
Storybrooke. Swan-Mills House. Morning. (Regina and Emma are making breakfast when Henry enters.) Henry: "Good morning, Moms!" Regina: "Henry. You're looking chipper this morning." Henry: "And why shouldn't I be? Ella and I both have jobs, my parents are about to retire from putting themselves in danger on a regular basis and the sun is shining." Emma: "Well, can't argue with that I suppose." Regina: "So, everything is back to normal with you two?" Henry: "Things got a little shaky there for a little while, but I think we're okay. Plus, Ella and I have an agreement that should an adventure come our way, we'll both jump in with both feet. Together, I mean." Emma: (Smiles:) "Yeah, we got that." Regina: "And in the meantime you're okay with driving people around all day?" Henry: "Well I'll admit it's not my ideal job, but it pays the bills. (Kisses Emma on the cheek:) Bye, Mom." Emma: "Have a good day, Henry." (Henry kisses Regina on the cheek and, carrying his coffee, leaves the kitchen.) Hallway. (Henry walks to the door and picks up his keys from the bowl. He's about to leave when Regina speaks up.) Regina: "You know there's still college, Henry. Higher education sounds like a pretty wonderful adventure to me." Henry: (Smiles:) "I know and I'll think about it, I promise. But things have just got back on track with Ella and I don't want to rock the boat too much." Regina: "But you could be so much more. I thought you wanted to make a serious run at becoming a writer?" Henry: (Nods:) "I did and I do but for right now I have to put that on hold. I have to think of what's best for Ella and me. We may not see each other much during the day with us both working jobs, but if I went to college Ella and I wouldn't see each other at all." Regina: "Okay, well as long as you're happy and you know what you're doing, you know I'm happy." Henry: "I know, thanks Mom. (Pulls her in for a hug:) I love you." Regina: "I love you too, Henry." (Waving as Henry walks down the pathway towards his car, Regina closes the door and returns to the kitchen.) Kitchen. Emma: "Has he gone?" Regina: "Yeah. (Distractedly, walks into the kitchen:) I can't help but think he's making a mistake by not going to college." Emma: "Oh don't worry about that now. Here. (Slides a plate across the table to Regina:) Have your breakfast." Regina: "Thanks. (Finally looking at Emma, Regina sees the naughty smirk on her lips before noticing her complete lack of clothing. Casually:) You know your shirt is buttoned incorrectly?" Emma: (Innocently:) "Oh. (She unfastens the last remaining button:) Better?" Regina: "Much. (Emma winks and drinks her orange juice:) Although now I don't feel much like pancakes suddenly." Emma: "I can get you something else if you like?" Regina: "No, no. I already have my eye on something." (Picking up a stick of butter from a side plate, Regina slowly approaches Emma. Upon kissing her wife, Regina gently pushes the shirt down off Emma's shoulders, exposing her breasts to her ravenous gaze. Reaching over, Regina grabs a croissant from the table and hands it to Emma.) Emma: "Thank you." Regina: (Before Emma can take a bite:) "Uh uh. (Regina holds up the butter:) Room temperature. (Emma nods then watches as Regina takes one finger and rubs it into the butter before smoothing her digit over the croissant. Then, moving Emma's shirt out of her way, Regina proceeds to liberally coat Emma's breasts with the butter, rubbing it in slow, generous circles. When Emma clears her throat, Regina looks up at her:) Oh, how thoughtless of me. (Reaching for something, Regina picks up a little pot and shows it to Emma before removing the lid.) Cinnamon. (Before Emma can say anything, Regina taps the bottle over her croissant and adds a little cinnamon. Pulling up a chair beside Emma, Regina leans forward. Looking up at her:) Bon apetit." (Regina lowers her mouth to Emma's left breast and begins to feast. For her part, Emma bemusedly watches her wife for a long moment before finally bringing the croissant to her lips.)
Tumblr media
Caerleon’s Army Camp. Queen Annis’ Tent. (The sentries bring Arthur into the tent.) Queen Annis: “What is the meaning of this?” Arthur: “Your Highness, I’m here to– (Annis slaps him:) Your Highness, I know that you feel nothing but contempt for me. You feel I’ve done you a grievous wrong, and you would be right. I’m ashamed of what I did. It was cowardly, it was unjust, and I am deeply sorry.” Queen Annis: “Sorry does not bring back my brother. Sorry does not give his people back their king.” Arthur: “I realise that. I know there’s nothing I can do to repair that loss.” Queen Annis: “Then what are you doing here, Arthur Pendragon?” Arthur: “I want to call off the battle.” Queen Annis: “It’s a little too late for that.” Arthur: “I don’t propose a truce, but an alternative. I invoke the right of single combat. Two champions to settle this matter between them.” Queen Annis: “And why should I grant you this favour?” Arthur: “There’s been bloodshed enough already, Your Highness. Many hundreds of lives will be saved this way.” (Annis nods for her men to release Arthur’s arms.) Queen Annis: “And your terms?” Arthur: “If my man wins, you must withdraw your army.” Queen Annis: “And if mine is the victor?” Arthur: “Then half of all Camelot is yours.” (A guard brings Agravaine into the tent and shoves him to his knees. Agravaine is seething at being treated this way, but holds his tongue.) Agravaine: “Sorry, my lord." Queen Annis: “You know him?” Arthur: “He’s my advisor, he must’ve followed me here. I knew nothing about it.” Queen Annis: “Kill him.” (Agravaine’s eyes flash toward Arthur, imploring him to do something. Arthur lets him sweat a moment.) Arthur: “Wait. Please. Let him go. He’s just…a simpleminded fool.” Queen Annis: “That is two favours you’ve asked of me, Arthur Pendragon. (Queen Annis turns and sits on her throne, considering Agravaine. Arthur is calm while Agravaine is tense, waiting for her decision:) Very well. You shall have your trial by combat. (Arthur nods:) Announce your champion by noon.” (Arthur bows.) Arthur: “Thank you, Your Highness, but there will be no need to wait. There can only be one choice. One choice which is just and honourable. This fight’s mine.” (Annis is impressed by this while Agravaine is very pleased.) Queen Annis: “Noon it is then. You may leave to prepare yourself. And take your fool with you.” (Arthur nods and Agravaine glares at Annis, for her slight upon him.) A Short Time Later. (Annis is now joined by Morgana.) Queen Annis: “I don’t like it. It must be a trick.” Morgana: “What concerns you, Your Highness?” Queen Annis: “Arthur. Why would he choose himself as the champion?” Morgana: “Because he’s Arthur. He’ll always risk his own life before those of his men. Trust me, it’s no trick. Arthur will fight.” Queen Annis: “It’s as if you were pleased, Morgana. Whatever else he is, Arthur is a great warrior. You have as much to lose as I if he wins. You desire the throne of Camelot, do you not?” Morgana: (Enraged:) “I don’t deny it. It’s rightfully mine, after all. (Annis considers Morgana’s emotional response. Morgana calms herself:) Arthur will not win.” Queen Annis: “How can you possibly know that?” Morgana: “Because I have the power to ensure that he doesn’t.” Queen Annis: “Then you must use it.” (Morgana smiles and nods.) Shortly After That. (A mean looking giant stands before Annis and Morgana.) Queen Annis: “You have served me well, Darian. I know you’ll do the same again today.” Morgana: “And Darian, no pity, no quarter. Do not hesitate for one second. Arthur Pendragon must die.” (Darian grins menacingly.)
Tumblr media
Storybrooke. Granny's Bed & Breakfast. (Ruby sits down to talk with the Reporter.) Reporter: "So, it's been a little while now since Mulan and Emma returned from the past, how have you adjusted to having Mulan back?" Ruby: (Smiles:) "I won't say it's like she never left because I missed her terribly, but Mulan and I have pretty much picked up where we left off. It helped a lot that I was surrounded by friends and family and I know Mulan kept herself busy in the Enchanted Forest." Reporter: "I'm pleased to hear that. (Writes a few notes then changes the subject:) Today marks the beginning of Snow White's quest to find a candidate for Storybrooke's next Mayor. You've moved around a lot recently but for almost thirty years you lived among the people of Storybrooke, so who would you like to see nominated?" Ruby: "Gosh, I mean where to start? Naturally as Snow is one of my best friends I would've voted for her, but she's not interested in taking the job on full time." Reporter: (Pushing for an answer:) "So who else?" Ruby: "Um... Archie might be a good choice. He knows the people better than most, being the town's only therapist. Then there's David, I think he'd be a great candidate for Mayor. However I think, like Snow, he's content tending to his flock." Reporter: "Would you ever consider the position yourself?" Ruby: "Me? (Chuckles:) I don't think I'm meant for public office. I spent most of my time under the curse trying to leave this place. Anyway, I love my nomadic lifestyle with Mulan far too much to give it up." Granny's Diner. (Snow White shares a booth with Jasmine while she looks over the various CV's she's received from interested candidates.) Snow White: "Oh this is going to be a nightmare." Jasmine: "I don't see why. You managed to run the Mayor's office while still keeping a full teacher's schedule." Snow White: (Holding up a binder:) "Only because I'm organised." Jasmine: "So start your search looking for someone else equally as anal then." Dr. Whale: (Arriving at precisely the wrong time:) "Hello, ladies. (Places his CV on the table:) I'll just leave this here for your consideration." Snow White: "Thank you." Dr. Whale: "By the way..." Snow White: (To Jasmine:) "Here we go." Dr. Whale: "Did I overhear correctly that you're looking for some anal?" Snow White/Jasmine: "No!" Dr. Whale: "Oh, my bad." Granny: "Move along, Doc, you're holding up the line." (Dr. Whale gives them a courteous smile and leaves. To Jasmine's amusement, Snow tears up Whale's CV before he's even left the diner.) Jasmine: (When Granny places her CV on the table, surprised:) "Granny, you're interested?" Granny: "Sure. Thirty years of getting to know everyone's likes and dislikes makes me a front runner in my eyes." Granny's B&B. (A short while later, Granny also speaks with the Reporter.) Granny: "Not to speak ill of Snow White, but she has no clue how to run this town and it was same back in the Enchanted Forest. Of course, Snow and David meant well and fought hard to reclaim her father's kingdom, but then what?" Reporter: "Surely their time as rulers was cut short by Regina's curse?" Granny: "To a degree I suppose, though to my mind that's just another example of poor leadership on their part. True leaders don't blame their failures on others, they tackle adversity head on. She may not have been universally adored back in the day, but at least Regina got things done." Reporter: "So it's safe to say you're pleased Snow White has chosen not to take the position of Mayor herself?" Granny: "Put it this way, Snow is technically still Queen of the Enchanted Forest. (Leans closer:) And I don't know about you, but I haven't seen her do much Queening lately." Reporter: "I hadn't considered that." Granny: "Oh yeah. Rumour has it that Snow wasn't best pleased with Emma and Regina's decision to retire.” Reporter: “And what would you say to that?” Granny: (Shrugs:) “I figure if Snow's moved on from her old life, why can't Regina and Emma?"
Tumblr media
Sheriff's Office. (Lily walks with Regina towards Rumplestiltskin who is sat at Hook's desk.) Lily: "He's been coming here a lot lately. I think he misses his friend." Regina: (Smiles:) "How adorable." Rumplestiltskin: (Leaning back in his chair:) "Regina. To what do we owe the pleasure?" Regina: "I may be the outgoing Mayor and not have my eye on every detail of this town like I once did, but I'm pretty sure you don't work here." Rumplestiltskin: "Perhaps not, but I like to think I add a little charm to the place." Lily: (Scoffs:) "If you mean like a good luck charm, I think we're all lucky you and my Dad aren't off indulging in one of your drinking binges." (Lily walks away.) Regina: (Shaking her head:) "And at your age." Rumplestiltskin: "Is there something you wanted?" Regina: (Leans down towards him:) "Just to tell you that Merlin is free and that means so are Emma and I." Rumplestiltskin: "I see. And you think Merlin is the answer?" Regina: "Not my problem." Rumplestiltskin: "I hope not. We'll just have to wait and see." Regina: "Has anyone told you how infuriating you are?" Rumplestiltskin: "Yes. (Regina glares at him then walks away. Quietly to himself:) Mainly you in fact." Camelot. Ridge. (The armies of Camelot and Caerleon face each other. Darian and Arthur walk towards each other at the centre of the neutral ground. Arthur looks up at the giant while Darian bears his teeth. Morgana watches from Caerleon’s lines. Agravaine, now joined by the knights loyal to Guinevere and Lancelot, grins in Camelot’s front line. Arthur twirls his sword and the fight begins. After exchanging parries and thrusts, Darian eventually knocks Arthur to his knees. When the giant attempts an overhead strike, Arthur rolls out from the blow and slices Darian’s cheek. Darian checks for blood and howls, enraged.) Morgana: “This has gone on long enough. (Annis turns her head to listen:) Time to turn the tide. I’ll enchant Arthur’s sword. It will hold the weight of a thousand ages. No one could bear it for long.”
Tumblr media
(Morgana’s eyes glow and Arthur’s sword drops like lead behind him. He looks at it, unable to lift it. Darian swings and misses on the down sweep. Arthur punches Darian’s face and gets caught on the up-sweep of Darian’s sword. He cries out in pain. Arthur tries to lift his sword again. Darian begins to strike, but Arthur leaves his sword and rams his shoulder into Darian, knocking him over and falling. Morgana is confused. Darian gets up first and kicks Arthur over. Darian picks up his sword and Morgana and Agravaine smirk. Annis waits. Arthur lies helpless and Darian raises his sword over his head. Arthur looks up at his men on the ridge before the giant runs Arthur through with all his might. Annis’ army cheer while Camelot’s forces look on, aghast.) Morgana: (Turns to Annis:) “You are victorious, Your Highness.” Queen Annis: “Indeed. And now we must ensure that CameIot’s forces comply absolutely with the terms of our agreement.” Morgana: “Worry not, Your Highness. Lord Agravaine is an honourable man and can be trusted to do the right thing.” Queen Annis: (Following Morgana’s line of sight to stare up at Agravaine:) “Arthur called him a fool.” Morgana: “Arthur is dead. That is all that matters, Your Highness.” (Annis considers Arthur’s slain form for a moment, then turns to leave.) No Man’s Land. (Arriving too late to witness the duel, Merida, Anastasia and Xena & Gabrielle stand watching the aftermath as the giant Darian absorbs the cheers from his fellow soldiers while standing over Arthur’s body.)
10 notes · View notes
botwstoriesandsuch · 4 years
Text
Where Time Takes Us
Destination - Part 1
- - - - - - - - - - 
Watch the home while she is off to war
The Slumber King versus the rearing boar
Awake, arise, do not be blind
To tales and destinies entwined
In the world we said that we would leave behind
— excerpt from folk song, The World Behind, writer unknown, dated back to the Era of Myth
- - - - - - - - - - 
6 months, 3 weeks, and 3 days before the Hyrule Castle Slaughter, the Akkala Citadel Massacre, the slaying of the Champions, the death of the hero, and the rise of Calamity Ganon...
Her job ends on doomsday. 
She should be working, and truly she wanted to, but circumstances had led her to walk towards the echoing laughter.
Already trying to prepare the quip she would throw back at them, (as undoubtedly they’d complain about her being late again), the researcher weaved through the familiar roads of West Castle Town. Most of the houses were dark, with the only light source coming from the occasional flickering lantern, and the pale complexion of the midnight moon. Needless to say, it made the warm glow of The Adequate’s Tavern stand out all the more as she approached. 
Another roar of laughter and shouts escaped from an open window on the south side of the pub. The bags under her eyes curved with her smile as she recognized one of the voices. She absentmindedly traced her fingers along the outer walls of the tavern as she walked, loose chips of faded blue paint falling to the pavement below. The wooden sign above the door creaked with its askew weight. The Adequate’s Tavern was printed in bold, blue letters atop a faded yellow outline. The missing e’s and t’s gave evidence to the building’s true quality. 
Pushing open the door, the researcher was met with a swirl of familiar scents, ranging from alcohol, apples, bread, and leather, along with a smokiness coming from the fireplace near the back of the bar. 
Closing the door behind her, she walked through the entrance, passing under a wooden overhang, and alongside a long, stone-slated bar counter. She overheard a conversation between the barkeep and a waiter.
“Yes, they’re here again, so get out there already!”
“The scientists?” the waiter asked.
The man started shoving her towards the storage door behind the bar. “Yes, yes, now hurry up and stock up on that apple cider. I’ve already turned four full pitchers from the three of them, and the fourth is no doubt on the way. We can turn a bigger profit from those kids than any random alcoholic that stumbles in here tonight!”
The waiter disappeared into the back, and the barkeep was left muttering by the counter. Chuckling to herself, the researcher moved away, starting to search for the scientists in question. Other than a single, beige wall that separated the edge of the bar with a support beam in the middle of the room, the pub was very open and lively. Square and circular tables were littered across the floor in mismatched patterns, ranging from oak brown to birch white. Clearly, aesthetic was not the centerpoint of the place. 
She walked about the pub, scanning the faces of the men and women alike who crowded by the booths and tables. The tavern mainly housed a sea of Hylians, who let out the occasional drunken laugh, or hearty chuckle. It was a miracle she could hear her thoughts at all, as the air was rich with the sound of clattering dishware and the patter of dancing feet, as in a small corner to the left was a semi-circle stage housing a small band. A Hylian man with umber dark skin, much like her own, blew away at a Lurelin-made, seashell harmonica. To his left, a blonde woman extended her arm in quick and elegant strokes with a bow and fiddle. Two others struck away on small drums and bells, and the playful gig they performed had gotten several people up from their feet to dance for Hylia knows how long. The music wasn’t terrible, but she had heard better, from a certain Sheikah in particular...
As if fate had read her thoughts, she finally caught sight of her friends.
It hindsight, it was easy enough to expect the bard to be at the table closest to the stage. Yet, it was probably the three heads of cloud white, Sheikah hair that gave them away the quickest. A young teenage boy sat across a square table from two other Sheikah, a boy and a girl. He was looking at nothing in particular, as he plucked away at his lute, presumably tuning it. Wrapped around his head was a small cluster of green wooden beads, woven with brown string. They dotted like a line of stars in his fluffy, white hair, alternating between pine and sage shades. The knot tying the strings and beads around his head hung loosely like vines just by his right ear. He was just asking to look like a starstruck, homeless traveler, if it weren’t for the bright red cape pinned across his shoulders. The golden, Hyrulean emblem holding the crimson cloth together signified his status as an important worker of the palace. Although, no one would be surprised that this thin, skinny teenager was a bard and court poet, and not a royal knight. 
Suddenly, the bard looked up and met her gaze, a pair of warm, red eyes catching the light of familiarity. He patted the empty seat next to him and said something to the other two Sheikah in front of him. One of them looked back, a young man with storm wild hair that seemed to part like lightning. He had a beige, long sleeve coat over a red tunic, as was the classic Sheikah style. However, the style of his white jacket told of his rank as a scientist. With chocolate eyes and a contagious grin, he nudged the girl next to him and fake coughed.
The young woman wore roughly the same outfit, although she had a navy blue skirt and boots compared to the other guy’s black pants and shoes. Her eyes were also red, albeit, with a more striking scarlet color, compared to the other boy’s warmer wine shade. Looking back, she adjusted her bright, Sheikah red, round, sparkly, diamond decorated glasses, complete with white accents that matched her hair. It was pulled in a messy bun, a hairstyle that her close friends knew was less for looks, and more for practical purposes, as supposedly, “the stupid strands always find ways to bother my eyes. No, stop, I don’t need a comb! My eyeballs are just sensitive, okay?”
Pivoting past a waiter, the researcher finally moved closer to the trio, brushing her curly dark hair above her shoulders as she prepared for the sarcasm to begin.
The stormy eyed scientist spoke first.
“Purah, Purah! Is that...a ghost I see? It looks like Adello, but I feel like I haven’t seen her in a century, I surely thought her dead! Am I being…haunted?”
Purah turned in her seat and gave a fake gasp. She adjusted her red rimmed glasses at the sight of her. “You’re right, Robbie! I’ve heard about these spirits. They only come at midnight under a full moon, and they appear when you have friends that don’t know how to time manage and haunt you by coming to your birthday party with their terrible fashion sense 45 minutes late!” She clapped her hands along with the syllables of “45 minutes” to let her point be known.
Robbie awed at Adello in sarcastic wonder, and the boy across from him exhaled out of his nose with a smile. 
Adello put a hand on her hip. “Save your breath, I was just working a bit overtime on the Divine Beast sketches. You know, work? For the jobs that we all have? So we can pay our taxes and shit? Unfortunately, not all of us have fancy salaries Mrs. Royal Scientist.”  
Purah turned to Robbie, pulling down her glasses and looking at him sternly. “See, this is another trait of these kinds of spirits. They’re cursed to only say excuses for eternity.”
He shook his head. “Coupled with the fact that their fashion only ever consists of one color? Truly, a terrible fate for a ghost indeed.”
Adello narrowed her eyes. Smoothing out her juniper colored tunic, she said, “Okay, first off, green is a great color on me, it pairs well with my skin tone. You’re both just blind, no wonder you need glasses.” Purah put a hand on her chest dramatically, but she continued. “Plus, I’d really rather not get fired since that ceremony thing with those Champions is tomorrow and, as you all know, I just got that promotion.”
The researcher propped a black leather boot up on the empty chair by the table, flipping her jet black hair dramatically. “How does it feel to be in the presence of someone with an actual on-the-field career?”
Purah stuck out her tongue, and Robbie cupped his hands and booed. However, the boy sitting on the other side of the fourseated table gave a celebratory strum of his lute, giving Adello’s pose a bright background flourish with a few upbeat chords.
She winked. “Thank you Zimiri, at least someone can recognize skill.” The bard gave a little bow with his head, grinning. “A few chords is all it takes to enhance a dramatic, late night entrance.”
Adello chuckled, finally sitting down in the empty seat beside him. The old oaken chair and floor creaked under the new weight. Robbie let out a huff.
“You kids need to learn to respect your elders.” He announced the word “respect” with the tip of his tongue. The researcher rolled her eyes. 
“Ah yes, a whole one year gap between us. What astounding age and experience that these elders emit.” She gestured at Robbie and Purah with a sweep of her arm. 
“Uh, excuse me, but I believe in my case it’s now double that. A whole two years, my dear, naive child. For as of 4 hours ago, I now emit the knowledge of an existence spanning two decades!” Now it was his turn to pose dramatically, pointing towards the ceiling. 
Everyone at the table groaned, turning to occupy themselves with something else. Purah started writing in her journal which she pulled out from her satchel, and Adello started to become very interested with the ceiling. Zimiri continued to pluck nothings on his lute.
Robbies crossed his arms, his white long sleeves folding across the Sheikah red shirt underneath. “Oh I see! So when Adello brags, she gets a musical accompaniment, but when I do it, it’s suddenly annoying and embarrassing?”
Adello smirked to herself, and answered, “Yep, that’s how it goes!”
“Alright, you don’t get to speak, Miss I-don’t-know-how-to-be-punctuation!” 
Purah promptly smacked Robbie over the head with a pen. 
“Hey! W—”
“The word is punctual, you idiot.” 
Robbie slumped his shoulders and made a face. He tapped his thumb and fingers together, mimicking the opening and closing of a mouth while he muttered mockingly in Purah’s tone under his breath. 
Purah finished off a note in her journal before turning to the rest of the table. “Alright Adello, time to catch up. We’ve been playing ‘Till You Spill and I’ve already got some juicy stuff in here!”
Turning the pages of her journal towards Adello, she gave a chaotic grin. “Last round, Zimiri revealed that he once got teary eyed in front of the King himself after reading a poem about clouds.”
Zimiri raised his hands in defense. “Look, the clouds were an analogy for lost childhood innocence and I got choked up with that author’s amazing choice of imagery and descriptions, okay?”
Purah pointed her pen at him to hush, and continued. “Of course, him being a sentimental dork isn’t anything new, so he lost that round to Robbie who revealed the identity of his first crush.”  
Zimiri muttered something about the game being rigged towards the birthday boy, but Adello talked over him, excitedly.
“Ooohhhh? Robbie?? Who are they?” She propped up her elbows and cradled her chin in her hands, excited at the prospect of more embarrassing information she could hang over his head.
He mumbled, looking to Purah for assistance, but she only cupped a hand over her ear, waiting for him to respond. “You all fuckin—” he sighed, “it’s…she’s…c-ch…” he avoided everyone’s gaze, “her name is...Cherry…”
Adello gasped, gleefully. “That girl from your old university?? The writer you hung out with!?”
Purah beamed, shaking Robbie’s shoulders excitedly. “I know right???” She loosened her grip and allowed him to wiggle out of her grasp for a moment. “Oh sweetie, campus days may be long gone for all of us prodigies and geniuses,” she flipped a few strands of her white hair with a turn of her head, “but I’m sure you’ll get her someday. You just gotta turn up the charm, find a way to woo with words. I’m sure writers love that.” Purah pulled down her glasses and gave a forced wink at him.
Adello tried to hold her tongue to no avail. “Pffft. Yeah, you can try wooing her with your punctuation.” This got a snicker out of Purah, and caused the birthday boy to blush furiously and slump further in his seat. Zimiri finally spoke up.
“Now, now, let’s all play nice. We don’t need to pester him further about it, he did win the round after all.” 
“Uh, yeah. Speaking of the game, you still need to drink up, mister.” Purah slid a tan brown cup of apple cider towards him, the translucent contents sloshing around like muck in a gutter.
He leaned on the back two legs of his chair. “Isn’t it punishment enough to smell it? The cider isn’t even near my face and my mouth is already burning.”
She shrugged. “Them's the rules of ‘Till You Spill. Your secret sucked, so swig!”
The poet groaned, but complied. Tipping the cup towards his lips, Zimiri took a hearty slurp of the cider, much to everyone’s amusement. It felt like hot, molten copper mixed with old apple skins. How could something both burn and freeze your throat at the same time? He let out a gag, to which Adello patted him on the back with a short laugh.
Raising his posture, Robbie crowed, “When we finally have Zimiri’s birthday maybe then we’ll actually upgrade to the alcohol.”
Adello raised an eyebrow. “Uh, right, because the upgrade from disorientingly strong, smelly apple cider, is you two being flat out drunk. Right...” 
Purah slammed both her fists down with pride, letting the cups and pitchers slosh a few amber colored drops onto the worn wooden table. “Bold of you to assume I’d drink at all, considering I’ve never lost a round! Mwahaha!” She blew a raspberry at her. “This tongue is apple free, baby.”
She gestured with her pinky and index finger at Zimiri and Adello. “Now, you two! The late combatant and the latest loser shall spill next. Give us your juicy gossip!!”
The bard, still reeling from his drink, leaned back in his chair and gave a nod toward Adello. “Ladies first?”
While she wasn’t undefeated in this drinking game, she sure as hell was playing to win. Especially since somebody needed to knock that smug expression off of Purah’s face. Adello thought to herself quickly. 
Zimiri, no doubt, is probably gonna say something self-deprecating again, as he’s too nice to actually reveal anything embarrassing about anyone else. So...I just need to say something unexpected and interesting...perhaps something embarrassing about...hmm, I’ve already exhausted all my info about those cushy nobles and guards in past rounds…
Suddenly, she snapped her fingers. “The princess has a secret stuffed animal collection.” Seeing the light in her co-workers’ eyes twinkle, Adello knew she had chosen her words well. Purah leaned in. “Ooh? And how did you come across this juicy piece of information?” She rested her chin on an arm with an innocent smile.
“When I sent my application for the new job a few weeks ago, I gave it to the princess directly. It was late at night, and I bumped into her as she just left her room. The door was cracked open for a few seconds, before some royal, pompous guard slammed it right in my face. Yet, it wasn’t before I saw the pile of,” she counted on her fingers,  “cow, sheep, bird, dog, and several horse stuffed animals piled high by her big, blue bed. I bet if I peeked for just a few more moments I could have found enough to pin her as a true horse girl.”
Robbie shrugged his shoulders, unconsciously rapping the table with his finger. “Well, speaking as a horse guy myself, I can attest to the fact that the childhood horse obsession phase never leaves, so I find Princess Zelda’s collection quite admirable.” He gave a nod towards Zimiri. “Either way, it’ll be tough to top that, Zim. Cute, yet slightly concerning, fact about our future queen? Quite the competition. Shall I signal the waiter for a refill now?”
Zimiri plucked a few more strings from his lute, before finally setting it down on the floor. He tilted his head, playfully. The string with sage green beads seemed to sway with the tavern’s music, and he spoke with a glint in his eyes. “Well, I might be faced with impending failure and ultimate defeat, but hells if I’m not one to try instead of mope.”
He combed his fingers through his messy, white hair, pondering his next choice of words. Fiddling with the beads and strings wrapped around it, he thought out loud.
“Let’s see...to top out on an embarrassing fact about a respected princess...it's natural to combat it with something...personal? That always seems to be the more valuable information in this game…” Adello shook her head. He was playing right into her hand.
“Well...Robbie won last round with the identity of Cherry...so, how about I dish out something similar. See, I’ve...uh…” he rubbed the back of his neck, “Oh! Well. Court poet, shrine researcher, the job gets you close with the princess...kinda...I’d like to think we’re close anyhow…” He mumbled the last part of his sentence and let out a short cough. Then, he went back to fiddling with his short, messy hair.
“So… ever since I moved into the castle, When did my mom move… five years now? I’ve, uh… had a crush on... Zelda…” He gave an uncertain grin, and raised the palm of his hands as if to ask, “well?”
At first he was met with silence. In his head, he started to celebrate the victory of his first ‘Till You Spill round in literal months. That was until he was met with groans and pitiful mutters. 
“Oh Zimiri,” Purah sighed, “I was rooting for you too.” Seeing the bewilderment creep onto the poet’s face, Robbie answered the question before it even escaped his lips. “Literally everyone here knew that bud, it’s not a secret.”
The bard started to sputter, moving his hands in wild, questioning motions.
“But? Wha— I? You!? Didn’t you— I… W-Well I mean, I know Adello knew, I told her years ago, but you guys—”
“Oh my gods. Zimiri, you literally talk about her all the time, you’re totally in love. Given that we’re also the recipients of your long spiels and ballads about how ‘intelligent and thoughtful and amazing Zelda is,’” Purah said the words to mimic the tone of Zimiri’s honey sweet voice, “it’s exceptionally, extremely, very, very obvious.”
“R-Recognizing a person’s positive traits doesn’t instantly mean in love!”
The royal scientist leaned across the table and patted his head. “Right, but you also started attempting love songs a coincidental 2 weeks after starting your job of shrine research with her. Your eyes are already red, so whenever she passes by it’s like your pupils magically form into adoring hearts. Try to stay away from poker, it’s for your own good.” 
Zimiri continued to sputter, his cheeks becoming roser by the second. Robbie turned to Purah. “So, all in favour of finding Adello’s spill better than Zimiri’s?” The two of them raised their hands in unison. “Alright buddy, secret sucked, so swig! WAITER PLEASE!”
Adello watched as the same woman she had seen near the bar earlier made her way to the table. Picking up a pitcher, she poured out a fresh cup of Adequate’s Apple Cider. The four of them had been here so many times, they didn’t even need to verbally ask for the order.
Before he could even start to reach for the cup, Adello snatched it out of the way. “Nah, it’s okay. I’ll do one for you, Zimiri. These two monsters have already tore you to shreds, and I’m sure I need a punishment anyway for coming in so late.” 
He started to protest, but after catching the look in her dark, iron eyes, he relented. “Well, I thank you for your generosity.” The other two, however, were not as compliant.
Purah cupped her hands around her mouth, yelling, “Booooo... Boo to pity! Boo to generosity!” Robbie mimicked her. 
“Yeah you have to respect your elders’ wishes. We demand blood! Suffering!” 
Adello cracked her neck for show, before downing her glass of cider in a few gulps. The stench and tingling sensation seemed to stick to the sides of her throat. It would take more than water to clear that out. “Adequate” was being very generous when describing its quality.
“Mmmm. The cider’s weirdly salty tonight, I think your attitudes got mixed in here.”
Purah blew another raspberry at her.
They played for a few more rounds, the clatter of cups and breaths of laughter decorating the hours. Much to everyone’s distaste, Purah continued her winning streak, getting by with unbeatable information about the King, royal guards, and one embarrassing anecdote about how her little sister, Impa, had caught her writing an interesting letter to the “local archery hunk.”
Yet, Purah laughed along with the rest of them, the eyes behind her red rimmed glasses held no shame, which Adello envied. Of course that sort of attitude would make you a master at this game. Robbie and Adello attempted to team up and be biased towards Purah in an effort to get her to lose, but either Zimiri didn’t take the hint, or he just really liked playing fair which wasn’t exactly out of character, even if it meant more drinks for him. 
Suddenly, a bell towards the back of the pub rang, signifying the end of the band’s gig. The dancing paused, as people gave their thanks, varying from politie applause to drunken yelps. Robbie then rapped the table with his hands, excitedly.
“You know what else tonight needs? Some amazing music, eh Zimiri?” He bounced his eyebrows up and down at him, and gestured towards the lute leaning on one of the table legs.
“I don’t know,” Zimiri replied, “I’ve only a part-time hire for the weekend rush hours, and I wouldn’t want to blindly get on stage and sing without being given permission.” 
Adello scoffed. “Uh, are you kidding? The owner would love for you to play without paying you. Haven’t you heard the talk around town? The Adequate’s Tavern: Home of alright food and acceptable ale, but an outstanding  bard!”
He fiddled with the string in his hair again. “Oh yeah? I’d love to meet him someday.” At this, Adello clicked her tongue and promptly shoved him out of his chair with her hip. 
He laughed to himself as he stumbled aback. “Alright, alright, but only because the birthday tyrant requested it.” Robbie clapped his hands in a “chop-chop” fashion, to truly signify his role as the newly dubbed tyrant.
Suddenly, Zimiri perked his head. Stepping back towards the table, he reached for his cup. “Oh wait, I just lost that round. I still need to drink my—”
Adello grabbed the cup right out of his hands. She tipped it 180 degrees and let the cider spill completely onto the wooden floor. He hopped back, and Purah let out a surprised yelp, saying something about letting the stench seep into the floorboards. Robbie just started to laugh, wildly. Noticing the small commotion, a few other guests looked back at them and started to snicker to themselves.
Setting the cup back on the table, the researcher said, “Great, now you don’t need to ruin your voice any longer. Now get up there and one-up the last band.” 
The bard pushed his chair under the table. Picking up his lute as he stood and faced Adello, a charming smile on his face. “Heh, well. My singing voice is grateful. I suppose now I’m in debt to comply.” He gave a curt bow.
Robbie clapped his hands again. “Great, great. Now quit the manners and let’s go already! I still have to order the cake pie!”
Both of the girls rolled their eyes in unison. Zimiri shrugged and started to walk through the small crowd of standing Hylians, and towards the small stage. 
A few of the regulars who recognized him let out whoops and whistles, yelling out “Bard!” or “More music!” in support. It seemed that no one really knew his name, but it was nice enough to know that even working here part time would grant you the honor of being recognized by a bunch of random folk. One confused patron, who only associated him with “z” yelled out “Yeah, Zelda!” before promptly slumping under the table. Looking around, a blonde girl caught his eye, as it seemed she was staring at him. He waved, and her cheeks, much to Zimiri’s confusion, turned pink at his gaze and she turned to her friends who started giggling. 
Moving past the last of the Hylians with an, “excuse me, sorry!” he finally stepped on the stage. The bard pulled up a small stool to the stage, leaning against it. Most of the folks continued to whoop in approval, seemingly eager for another chance to start dancing. Even the barkeep clapped his hands, probably excited at the thought of a free gig.
I guess, if no one is stopping me…
It was a rowdy bunch, but not a new one. Zimiri had played for these kinds of audiences before. 
“I see that quite a few people are itching for a new tune. So, uh, any requests?” he announced as he strum a chord on his lute. 
A mass of different voices bounced around the tavern, requests ranging from The Babbler’s Jig, Misko’s Tale, The Eldin Bluffs, and Can I Get More Ale? Although, Zimiri wasn’t quite familiar with the chords of that last song. 
He couldn’t stop himself from being biased towards the request of a certain dark skinned girl to his left.
“The World Behind!” Adello said. “Enough with those new ballads, I demand a classic!” 
Robbie pumped an arm in the air. “Yes!” he shouted. “I second that! So is my decree as birthday tyrant!”
The bard smiled, preparing the fingering on the neck of his lute. He turned towards the audience. “Well, I’m afraid I have no choice but to heed to such authority.” He began to pluck the beginning notes, tapping a tempo with his boot against the stage. “Now then, a beat, if you all would be so kind?”
The tavern chattered in approval, before piping down. There probably weren't more than 30 people, but the beat they made was definitely sufficient. The sound of stomping, banging mugs, and clapping filled the room. The tempo didn’t even need much adjusting, as The World Behind was pretty familiar around Castle Town. The beat was like a child pretending to be a marching soldier, unconcerned and playful.
Zimiri’s smile widened. A lively crowd indeed, this will do nicely. 
With that, he started to sing. His silvery voice echoed across the tavern, as he closed his eyes and began to play.
The boys have gone out to the wishing well
Will they come back? Oh only time will tell
A rupee for a life refined
But time and dreams never align
So tell the world we’ll leave it all behind 
Many of the guests had started to dance again, while the rest continued the beat of the song. As Zimiri plucked rapid notes on his lute, he heard a supporting holler from Purah. Next to her, Robbie was slamming his fist to the beat, clearly enjoying himself.
Have you seen the soldiers’ drinking ale?
They wish to sing along with nightingales
To dance on home with songs and rhymes
To banish all the fears from mind
Yes tell the world we’ll leave it all behind
Another pause between the verses, and the bard played the “decorative” rapid notes in between. He didn’t mean to seem like he was showing off, but Adello would attest to the fact that this happened whenever he got too into the music. Looking towards her, Zimiri saw her give a double thumbs up. 
Of beasts and men and all atrocities
The damn-ed fate, she owns all that you see
To a better day of new design
Forgot about the gods divine
Oh tell the world we’ll leave it all behind 
At this point, some of the guests were singing along, though not to the point of overpowering his own alluring voice. Laughter rang out around the warmly lit room once again. Zimiri looked out at the dancing patrons and smiling guests, grinning at the feeling in his chest this brought. He continued the last verse.
Watch the home while—
“HEY!”
The sudden gruff voice startled the bard to the point where he nearly slipped off the stage.
Lumbering through the double doors, three guards entered the tavern. The one in front, who had interrupted the music, wore a typical knight’s outfit, the same as his male and female coworkers behind him. However, the black hooded cape he wore atop his metal armour swayed with every step he took across the floor, his supposed rank silencing the room. 
Well, mostly, silenced the room. A few ticked off guests were booing, groaning, and mocking him for ruining the entertainment. 
“Oh would you lot shut up for 2 seconds?!” he said, his voice booming across the tavern. “Listen, I’ll be blunt. I gotta give two messages for this establishment.”
The guests shook their heads, mumbling. Their booing and insults continued, but their volume quieted, it was too early to be getting cross with a couple of knights. Even Zimiri quietly slipped off the stage back towards his friends so as not to be at the end of the knight’s intimidating voice.  
The female guard behind the knight handed him a slip of parchment. Unfolding it, the guard cleared his throat.
“Firstly, your music and pounding is disturbing the noblemen next door. He’s staying at the inn or something and wants you to, quote,” he read from the paper, “quit the mindless thumping, for Castle Town is a place of serenity and peace, not of nonsense jigs and banging.”
The groaning and insults started up again; the man gave a shrug, stating something about how he was just following orders. 
Adello couldn’t help but laugh out loud. “HA! Well, with an attitude like that, this’ll probably be the first and only time he’s been banged— he should be grateful.”
The room exploded into a mess of laughter and whoops. Even the guard smirked to himself, but attempted to hide it with a shake of his head, saying “Watch the mouth, girl.” Although, his stern tone wasn’t in it.
After a second, he cleared his throat again. With a stomp of his boot he regained the pub's attention, the laughter suffocated out.
“Now, we’re also here looking for a Dr. Robbie Kimura? I received word they might be around here?”
With the attention now towards a single table, most of the guests went back to their idle banter. A few waiters nodded their head towards the table in the back, and the man caught sight of three, white haired teenagers, who were sitting with the dark haired girl who had quipped out earlier. 
The scientists turned around too late, in an effort to avoid the knight’s gaze. “Gee, what a bunch of snitches,” Robbie mumbled. The three guards started to walk over to the table. 
“Dr...Robbie?”
“Who’s asking?” Robbie squinted with his dark brown eyes.
“Doctor? Really? Is this some kind of prank? You and your friends don’t even look old enough to drink.”
He scoffed. “Okay, first, yes I am a doctor! I didn’t fly through all those courses over four years just to be called, ‘Mr.’ And secondly, I’ll have you know that I am a ripe 20 years of age today, and I’m here drinking expired apple juice with my associates. So take that, pal!”
Beside him, Purah gave a proud nod in agreement. Zimiri started to wave politely at the guard, but Adello grabbed his arm before he could finish the movement. The guard was a bit unsettled with the way that girl was glaring at him. What was some random Hylian doing hanging out with a bunch of Sheikah anyway?
“Right, well, look here, son. Some curious aristo-brat snuck into the courtyard and caused one of those flying, metal Sheikah things to fall apart. My boss said that it was your prototype so you should come back and clean it up before something explodes, and possibly give a sincere apology to the meddling kid who got a few scratches.”
Robbie threw his hands in the air, exasperated. “You’re really gonna pull me out of a birthday just so I can go apologize to a spoiled kid for breaking in and ruining my Guardian?”
“If it lets me keep my job, then yeah.”
Robbie mumbled something about not getting a slice of the apple cake pie. 
Suddenly, Adello got up and pushed her chair in, smoothing out the belt around her tunic as she walked towards them. 
“Ah yes, well, thank you my dear assistant for the assessment but I’m capable of taking it from here.”
The guard raised a bushy, black eyebrow. “Sorry, wha—”
“You said you only wanted Dr. Robbie? Well great job, you found them. Now let’s get going, I need to finish up a new design anyway.”
“You’re...Robbie? You’re a... clearly not—”
“Oh, I’m sorry, I should have had my mother consult you for your opinion before I was given my name.”
This time, the guard didn’t smile along with her quip. “This is not the time for—”
She held up a finger to silence him, and glared at the three guards with her iron eyes.
“Look, I’m not a nobody. I’m more than capable of fixing up the guardian and any other disasters you might have left lying around the castle grounds. If I’m feeling generous, maybe I’ll even lick the kid’s boots, it’s not my first time dealing with this, alrighty?”
The knights looked at each other, quizzically. The researcher crossed her arms. 
“You’re still following your precious orders, aren't you? How would you know what Dr. Robbie looks like? You can’t be faulted for not knowing someone you never met. So, you’ll just have to take my word for it.”
The blonde man behind the gruff, black caped guard, whispered something to his female coworker. Her gaze switched between the girl and the man. Still seeing the uncertainty in their eyes, Adello leaned closer to the knight and lowered her voice. “Come on, have a little heart, it’s his birthday.”
A beat of silence sat, only filled by the mild mumbling and chatter of the tavern. Finally, the guard let out a sigh. 
“Alrighty Dr. Kimura. I’ll help escort you to the site.”
Robbie started to protest, but Adello quickly silenced him with a wink. The guard turned towards the rest of the room, yelling, “The rest of you, the sun is gonna rise in a few hours so save your rioting for then! Am I clear?”
The patrons just responded with stupid groans and half-hearted agreements. They started walking towards the door. The female guard started to put a hand on Adello’s shoulder, but she brushed it off, saying something along the lines of “I can walk on my own two feet, thank you very much.”
Purah turned in her seat. “I’ll save a slice of cake pie for you!” Adello turned her head and responded with a two fingered salute, before disappearing out the door with the guards. 
The tension in the tavern was almost immediately cleared, the moment the knights left. Most of the people went back to their normal conversational volume, and the waiters began to patter about with more confidence. However, Zimiri slumped in his seat, letting out a sigh. 
“Why does she always do things like that?”
Robbie fiddled with the edge of his cup, tracing his finger around the rim. “Well, you know her. Undermining authority? Check. Insults and quips? Check.”
Robbie continued to list off more traits, but it faded out of Zimiri’s ear. Always jumping onto other’s burdens. Ah, that idiot. I bet she hasn’t slept for the last two days. 
Purah suddenly piped up, taking out her pen and rapping it against the table. “Alright you two, let’s not let the sacrifice be in vain. Pool your rupees, we’re getting Robbie the fancy cake pie.” 
The clatter of a few red and blue rupees echoed on the wooden table, although Zimiri knocked Robbie’s share aside, saying how the birthday tyrant shouldn’t have to pitch in. Purah turned in her chair and started to wave her hand, in order to get the attention of a waiter. The bard watched as a woman with a tray started to walk over to the table. Then, he turned to Robbie. 
“So what should we do while we wait?” Zimiri asked. Robbie stroked his chin, looking around the room. 
“I think...the people could still use some music.”
Looking out at the crowd, Zimiri noticed how the guards' interference had really dampened the atmosphere. The warm and lively laughter that was present just a few moments earlier was now replaced with more monotone chatter.
He nodded his head in agreement, putting on a charming smile. The place needed a new pick-me-up, did it?
Well, what else is a bard for?
Stepping back onto the stage, he strummed an open chord, double checking the tuning. The whooping and clapping started to return, much to his delight. Plucking a familiar melody, the warm feeling in his stomach returned as he watched the new smiles that started to fill the room. However, before he began to sing, Zimiri first focused on craning his neck to look out a window, trying to catch a glimpse of a certain girl in the night. 
It seemed the moon and sun were balanced on the edge of the world. The night had started to submerge behind the walls of West Castle Town, with only the brightest stars still perched upon the ink of the navy blue sky. The silver lining of greying clouds just barely glowed from the faint light of the day, still trying to break out of the eastern waters. 
Adello’s footsteps echoed through the cobblestone streets, but she could barely hear it against the shifting of metal plates from the guards in front of her. 
The gruff man looked back, scratching his peach fuzzed chin as he spoke. “Listen, if you finish your work quick I might be able to escort you back here.”
Adello shook her head. She turned to retrieve a journal from the pouch on her belt, opening its pages as an excuse to avoid his gaze. “No, it’s fine. I still have some more work I should be finishing up at home anyhow.”
“You...live at the castle?”
“Mmm.”
The guard took her blunt response as a sign to not continue with the niceties, much to Adello’s relief. Looking up, she gazed at the looming castle. Its towers were like mountain peaks, sitting above the blurred silhouettes of the buildings of Castle Town. 
Taking out a bit of charcoal, she started to sketch its outline on a fresh page in her journal. While she only had one color, she tried to capture the shadows and lighting that cascaded on one side of the castle to the other. 
The female guard slowed her step, starting to walk alongside the researcher. 
“Already working?”
Adello didn’t look up from her journal. “Uh… you could say that.”
She laughed. “Well you best hope you know what you’re doing. This kid’s father has been yelling at Her Highness all night. Supposedly because she’s helping to lead Sheikah research, so everyone associated with guardians is at fault.”
Adello finished up the tower of Princess Zelda’s study in her sketch. She smiled to herself at the finished work. It was one of her better pieces. Putting the journal away, she turned back to the guard and scoffed. “Is that so?”
The guard hummed a yes, her blonde braid swaying to each side as she walked. “Apparently, the kid is the son of some visiting nobleman from the East Post. It’d be in your best interest to apologize profusely if you still wanna walk around alive.” 
Adello shook her head. She didn’t know it then, but looking back, many moons from now, she would laugh at the irony of her response.
“I’d rather die.”
21 notes · View notes
mysweetestcreature · 4 years
Text
Tomorrow Never Knows (President!Harry) Chapter 12: All I Want for Christmas
Tumblr media
***
Author’s note: Hiiiiii, so I honestly have no idea what happened to the post scheduled for earlier, but Tumblr has always been a little b*tch so I’m not surprised lmao. This version isn’t as well edited as the one that disappeared, so please excuse any slips (it’s late and I’m kind of drunk so teehee). ANYWAY! Happy Holidays, everyone! Thank you so much for everything you do for me. From the bottom of my heart, I love you all :’)
***
Masterlist
***
Saturday December 13, 2008
With the holiday season comes all things festive; from brilliant and twinkling lights wrapped around post lamps, to an army of nutcracker statuettes that line town square, and finally that wishful little mistletoe hung above a few select archways and unsuspecting doorframes. There’s a different attitude that floats in the air during this time of year, an unexplainable elation swirled in with a dash of mild intensity.
You’ll never see more people in one place than at the mall, when everyone is on a mission to find that perfect gift, maybe even the perfect outfit for the office Christmas party with the cheap wine, or something of a school dance that may or may not be the social event of the year (unless you’re a senior, then prom is most definitely the only thing to look forward to).
“Why can’t I see it?” Harry pouts, peeking into the gaps of the brown Bloomingdale’s paper bag. 
She rolls her eyes; this is probably the eighth time in twenty minutes he’s asked her. For some reason he’d been under the impression that he’d get to see her try it on. Much to his dismay (but to her amusement), however, it had been a quick and easy pick up from the alterations department on the third floor. “Because I’m your girlfriend, and I said you can’t.”
Harry frowns slightly, eyebrows furrowing. “I don’t really see a correlation between those two statements, although. . .” He backs her against a wall, hands finding their place on the curves of her hips. A cheeky grin replaces his former expression, dimples making their indents on either side of his mouth. “I do like it when you call yourself my girlfriend.” 
Humming, she tilts her head to the side and wraps her arms around his middle. He swallows when she grazes the tip of her nose to his, his mouth parting in anticipation. They’re close enough that he can easily smell her strawberry lip balm. “Yeah?” she speaks meekly. The radiant look in her eyes makes his heart beat thrice its usual rhythm. He nods in response, just about ready to lean down.
Of course, timing has never been their strongest point, and Harry’s phone rings annoyingly from the pocket of his North Face. He sighs, dropping his head down, eyes squeezing shut when he sees the name lit up on the screen. “Are you gonna answer that, or should I?” Y/n giggles, snatching his cell from between his fingers. He shakes his head and pleads her not to pick it up, but she flips the cover open and brings it right to her ear. “Hi, Anne!” 
There’s a string of mumbles from under his breath. He had assumed that they’d be free from interruptions once they’d finally gotten together, but time and time again (an average of three times a week, he’s noticed) there’s always someone out to mess with him. The other day, Mason had squirmed his way between them while they were cuddled up under her favorite fluffy blanket, and Harry had only taken notice when he turned to peck her on the cheek only to end up with half his face covered in peanut butter frosting (his girlfriend––and he really can’t stress enough how happy the title makes him––thought it was absolutely hilarious).
“Yeah, we’re just about finished. . .” She playfully pushes his face to the side when he gives her another pout. “Okie dokie, we’ll be out in a sec. . .see you in a bit!” The call ends with the clap of the main screen against the keypad. She gives him a toothy grin and rises to the tips of her toes to press a gentle kiss to the side of his mouth. “Let’s go?” 
***
She’s on her bed when Cici barges into her room, a tote full of clothes hanging off her shoulder that she then drops by the closet door. “Where’s your knight with shining curls?” her best friend snorts as she plops herself down on her bed. She’d texted earlier saying that she would be hiding at the Y/l/n residence to escape the arrogance of her visiting aunt’s family. 
Y/n looks up from flipping through her latest issue of Teen Vogue. “I think he should be here quarter of.” He’d left over two hours ago to help his mom and sister decorate their Christmas tree. 
“I see you got your dress,” Cici notices, reaching for the bag by her nightstand. She pulls the stapled edges apart with an approving look from Y/n, then pulls out the garment until the bag falls back to the floor. “Oh damn!” she whistles, kneeing the mattress as she holds it up. “Has Harry seen this yet?”
“I’ve literally done everything in my power to avoid that,” she mutters, falling back against her pile of pillows. The implications of not going to the dance with her boyfriend hadn’t registered with her until yesterday when Zoey had showed him the exact corsage that she wanted him to get her. Now she feels almost sick thinking about Zoey’s perfectly manicured and deadly nails racking around her boyfriend’s body while she forces him to dance. And maybe that’s why she doesn’t want Harry to see her dress just yet, she wants to surprise him the day of because the petty part of her wants to send Zoey a clear message. 
Cici snorts loudly, laying down next to her, and both girls just stare up at the ceiling. “If you want my honest opinion, I think you should just go together. So, what if a few people get butt hurt? Do you really want to see that bitch try to make moves on him?” 
“Obviously not, but. . .” she lets out a long sigh. “Jasper.” She keeps having to remind herself that she’s Jasper’s date, and it just wouldn’t be fair to him if she were to be an absent companion. “He keeps saying how excited he is for this, and I don’t know Ci. I don’t have the heart to tell him that I don’t want to go formal with him, let alone that the reason being that I want to go with my boyfriend of what? Two weeks now?” She’s given this whole lot of thought, really, she has! Sure, the easiest solution would be to call off her date with Jasper, but she doesn’t want him to think that he was only a stand in for Harry until they finally admitted their feelings. No one should be subjected to that kind of impairing thought. 
“You’re being way being too nice––maybe the pope will canonize you one day. ‘Saint Y/n’ patron saint of the criminally kind.” 
She pulls a pillow from behind and whacks the side of her friend’s head, who then whacks her back with just as much force. “Stop being so dramatic, this isn’t Gossip Girl.”
“And it’s a travesty,” Cici tuts, but her eyes start to twinkle as she loses herself in thought. “If it were, I’d be Mrs. Nathaniel Fitzwilliam Archibald by now. Don’t you think Chace Crawford and I would make the most beautiful babies?”
“They’ll have the best eyebrows, that’s for sure.”
“Right!?”
***
Friday December 19, 2008
The last day before the winter formal––and furthermore the last day until winter break–– and it’s all the students of Ashwood can talk about. At every turn, all that can be heard is who’s attending with who or what designer their dress is from. Almost all of their classes have resorted to study halls since apparently no one can stay focused for more than five minutes at a time, which really is stupid since midterms are scheduled only two weeks after they come back. 
On the plus side, since they’re screening Home Alone 2 in Spanish, it at least distracts the rest of the class while she and Harry giggle to themselves in the back-left corner of the room. During the beginning of their relationship, they had at least tried to remain discreet so as to avoid all the theories of conspiracy from the school’s notorious gossips over at the Ashwood Almanac. As the final days of the year dwindle down, however, all precautions to keep everything on the down-low have disintegrated, and they’ve probably shared a few not-so-private (though none have ever been in front of a grand audience. . .about five people, max) smooches when they part ways after a long history lesson with Mr. Noone.  
“As in right in the nuts?” he laughs through the question, his arm wrapped around the back of her chair as his fingers tread through loose locks. She’s telling him all about how Mason had thrown a snowball, which had actually ended up having a moderately sized rock lodged in there somehow, directly between Jeremy’s legs. And yeah, he does feel bucket loads of sympathy because he can’t even count how many times he’s had a football to the groin in his years of being an athlete, but he’s more so charmed by how animated she is when she talks about her family.  
“I don’t know how he did it, but then Dad went completely cross-eyed when it hit him. Like this.” For a split second, she’s able to mimic his reaction and it has him trying to contain his amusement with her shoulder before Señora Gustavo can scold them for being too disruptive. 
After a few moments settled within a comfortable silence, enough time for them to let Jeremy’s many woes fade from consciousness, their eyes meet again, and he just smiles at her. It’s one of those sappy lovesick smiles that would have surely made her knees buckle had she not already been sitting down. 
“So, Mum’s Christmas Eve party, you’re all going, right?” he asks, his thumb grazing the side of her arm. For as long as he can remember, Anne’s been hosting this party every year without fail. He supposes it started when she and his dad were still together––maybe even before then––since he’s seen pictures from the early nineties before even Gemma was born. Even when they’d moved to the States, his mum has always been the sociable sort, so during that first year away from Holmes Chapel had been filled with the company of their neighbors and over a dozen of her colleagues. This time around, Harry’s excitement is beyond a scale’s capacity because his granddad is flying in to celebrate with them. After all their long phone calls, he’ll finally be able to introduce him to the girl he’s been gushing over for months. 
Y/n nods eagerly. “And I already know what I’m making,” she says. There were a few options that she toyed with before falling asleep until ultimately deciding on one special dessert that she sure hopes will be a crowd pleaser come the 24th. It’s something that in theory she knows how to make, but it’ll require a few test runs and backups since she’s aiming for nothing less than perfection. “Your mom mentioned it during Thanksgiving, so I really hope she’ll like it!”
“Don’t want you going through too much trouble. Mum will like anything you make. Went on and on about those pumpkin spice cookies you brought around the house Sunday.” 
“I know, but. . .” Her lips curl inward and trap themselves between her teeth. She looks down into her lap, fingers messing with a stray thread where her skit had been hemmed. “I just. . .I don’t know. Do you think she’s mad––okay, not mad, but you know. . .annoyed––at me for the whole Jasper-Zoey thing? You keep saying it isn’t, but it’s a hundred percent my fault that we’re not going together.”   
“Baby, no. Don’t say that,” Harry frowns, and he doesn’t realize the new endearment to have tumbled off the tip of his tongue. “This whole dance thing doesn’t mean anything anyway, and it definitely doesn’t change this.” He gestures between the two of them, a lopsided smile spread from cheek to cheek. 
Her eyes narrow as she crosses her arms. “You’re being all cheesy because you want me to kiss you again.”
A loud scoff erupts from the back of his throat, and Señora Gustavo glares up from her laptop to give him another warning. There’s a moment when his face impersonates annoyance (but his arm still remains around her frame), and he begrudgingly turns his attention to Kevin McCallister wreaking havoc on his two unmatched foes. She does the same, but from the corner of her eye she sees the way his mouth plays with his words. In her head, she counts backwards from five, holding in a smirk as the numbers dwindle down. Harry pouts to himself, before he turns back to her. 
“Are my chances high, at least?”  
***
Saturday December 20, 2008 
“Sweetheart, you look so beautiful!” Liv gushes as she brushes Y/n’s hair back, standing behind her in front of the vanity’s mirror. Y/n looks at herself carefully, her lips pulled up but pressed firmly together. The day has finally arrived, and she doesn’t think she can feel any more anxious than she does right now. Half her hair is pulled back while the rest is curled into the soft waves that fall just beneath her shoulders. Her dress is hung to the side, the sequins almost blinding as they reflect in the bathroom light. 
They’d spent the last two hours doing her hair and makeup, which Liv had insisted she do herself since aside from dentistry and orthodontics, is probably her second passion in life. There’s a story she always likes to tell, about how she’d worked for a beauty salon during college for some extra cash but had ended up staying all four years because she found the whole transformation process to be exciting for both herself and her clients.
“I remember my first high school dance,” her mom continues, and she takes the dress off the hanger and signals for Y/n to stand up. “Now, my dress wasn’t nearly as form-fitting as yours. I mean, what do you expect from the 80s?” She chuckles lightly, shaking her head as she remembers exactly what she wore in her freshman year. Y/n braces herself against the wall as she steps into the pooled dress. “Philip Russo had asked me, and boy oh boy, was he something.”
Y/n snorts as she holds the lace fabric to her chest. “Does Dad know you still think about your high school boyfriend?”
Liv rolls her eyes, zipping the back up with one firm pull. “Oh of course, I talk about him every night before bed. You know what, honey? If I hadn’t met you, I would probably be living in Austin with Philip Russo and our seven kids. It makes for great pillow talk.”
“Did someone call me?” Jeremy’s voice calls from the master bedroom. Followed by his much shorter shadow, he saunters into the bathroom. 
Mason scampers past his dad and wraps his arms around his sister’s legs. “You look like a princess!” he giggles, picking at one of the beads. 
“You really think so, Mase?” she smiles, cupping his cheeks in her hand so he can look up at her. 
The little boy nods furiously. “Yeah! And that means Harry’s your prince, right? Because the prince and princess always kiss each other, right? You and Harry kissed yesterday! I saw it!” He even looks to Liv for support. “Right, Mommy?”
Y/n digs her nails into her palms. The three of them had agreed to keep Mason upstairs when Jasper picks her up just to avoid all awkwardness if her brother wonders where Harry might be. That’s not to say that her parents are completely on board with the idea of this bizarre arrangement. Jeremy had been quite vocally against it because he much rather send his daughter off with a boy he’s come to know and like, rather than. . .well, he’s never met this other boy, so that’s already a red flag in his book. 
“Now what I want to know is why you were snooping on your sister and Harry, huh?” she counters, hands on her hips and toe tapping with parental flare. 
“Because Daddy said I have to keep an eye on them when he’s not home.”
Jeremy’s jaw just drops. “You little traitor,” he grumbles, glaring down at his son. “I told you not to tell the girls about our little secret.”
“Secret secrets are no fun unless you share with everyone!”
“Enough out of you.” Jeremy lifts the boy up and places him over his shoulder. It’s now that he’s able to get a good look at his daughter, his not so little girl. Y/n notices a glisten in his eyes the longer he studies her.
“Dad,” she whines, “remember you said you wouldn’t be dramatic?” 
“I know, I know, but. . .” He twirls her around, a couple times before taking in her full image once more. “First, it's just a school dance, then it’s your wedding day. Jesus Christ, I’m getting old.”
***
The theme of this year’s winter formal is Winter Wonderland, and despite its cliché nature, student council and the decorations committee had managed to transform the events hall into somewhat of a festive paradise. There’s fake snow falling gracefully in the backdrop at the photographer’s station, where some of the more smitten couples strike their cutest poses as their arms wrap around the other’s figures. Dressed to the nines in their best attire, a few students are already swaying to the DJ’s soundtrack, while others mingle in groups by the punch bowl. 
Harry is somewhat part of the latter category, his one hand occupied with his untouched beverage, the other buried deep in his pocket as he stands stiffly at Zoey’s side. She’s bragging about the price tag on her dress, gushing over how her daddy bought it right from the designer himself. “And he totally gave me his number and said I could stop by the New York office any time.”
“Bunch of bollocks,” Harry snorts into his cup, the fruity red liquid just barely grazing his top lip. 
Zoey turns around, a sickeningly sweet and glossy smile greeting him. “What was that?” she asks, far too perky in her mannerisms, in his opinion.   
“Nothing.” He takes a long sip for no other reason than to keep himself distracted. It works for a few more minutes, with him only participating in their conversation when he’s directly addressed, or if Zoey wants another damn refill of water. 
Now, he isn’t quite sure what had possessed him to ask Zoey, of all the girls he could have chosen, to the dance. It was right after Y/n had told him she’d be going with Jasper, and he’d gone outside to clear his head. Who was the first (okay, second, but Señora Gustavo does not count) person he’d run into? The decision had been made in a split second, and for fuck’s sake his biggest regret is not taking a few more to think about it. 
“Harry!” He turns on his heel at the call of his name, the first genuine smile of the night cheering up his downcast features when he sees Cici and Maxxie arrive through the doors. Excusing himself, he all but runs to them, enveloping both in a hug that’s filled with every bit of relief. 
“Oh, thank god,” he sighs. “She’s driving me up the walls.” 
Cici looks over his shoulder, brow raised as she glares at the redhead. “Are those next season’s Christian Louboutin’s? Unbelievable!”
“Jealousy is not a good look on you,” Maxxie teases, poking her side. “I’m not jealous. Just annoyed that the nasty ones always get first serve. And it’s honestly super annoying that she looks kind of good.”
“She’s beautiful. . .” Harry says suddenly, and both Maxxie and Cici gasp at his confession. The latter smacks his chest, and steam practically flares from her nostrils because she’s always had that protective instinct. Maxxie is more sensible, however, and he follows the line of Harry’s gaze right the source. It’s then he takes it upon himself to turn their friend around.
“What are you–”
It’s a scene right out of a movie as Y/n steps through the door, gently shielding her eyes as one of the moving spotlights casts down on her. Her dress reflects a light just as strong, and it manages to catch the attention of a majority of those around. She searches for something, fingers fiddling at her front as she looks unsurely through the room. It’s when she sees the three of them that she smiles widely. 
“Guys!” she waves to them, lifting the skirt of her dress as she jogs over. “Oh my gosh, Ci! You look amazing!” she squeals, hugging her friend. 
“I know.” Cici has never been one to maintain modesty, but it’s one of the reasons why Y/n loves her. “But look at you! Oh my god, you look like Hilary Duff.”
“That seems to be the consensus apparently,” she blushes. She gives Maxxie a kiss on the cheek, giggling when he whispers something in her ear. It earns him a pinch to his side, and he playfully huffs as he directs himself and Cici to one of the empty tables. 
It just leaves her and Harry. 
He has to resist the urge to reach out.
“You look. . .wow,” he’s at a loss for words. 
Her eyes fall to their feet. “Still trying to get that kiss, I see.” And maybe she wishes she didn’t have to pretend like she doesn’t want to. It happens so quickly that she would’ve missed it she wasn’t paying any attention. His lips press against hers in a kiss. . .or maybe more appropriately a peck. But as her eyes flutter open, she’s met with a cheeky smile to top off an expression that constantly reminds her how in love she is with the boy in front of her. 
***
She thought that maybe it wouldn’t be so hard to see Zoey hang off her boyfriend like some pathetic sloth until right at this very moment. And she knows she shouldn’t let it all get to her because Harry had assured her over a dozen times over the phone that she’d be the only person he’ll be paying any attention to, but she really can’t help but feel mildly insecure. She hasn’t even had the chance to tell him how handsome he looks because Zoey had abruptly whisked him away as soon as Mariah Carey had started playing through the speakers. Take that, and the fact that Jasper had finally found his way to her after he’d talked to a few friends by the entrance. 
The car ride here had been a bit awkward, if she’s being honest. Jeremy hadn’t been so successful in keeping Mason upstairs, and the little boy had even been the one to open the door because he had been anticipating a completely different face. “You’re not–” Luckily, Liv had been there to cover his mouth before he could say anything more. “Kids! Am I right?” And after a few quick snaps from her mom’s camera, they were off in his dad’s SUV, both sat in the back seat with the middle completely empty. There was some small talk, mostly questions of ‘are you excited’ or ‘hopefully the food is good’ and whatnot. She had tried her best, she really had, to keep things light and non bothersome, but she can sense that he knows something’s up.
“Hey,” she touches Jasper’s arm. “I’m just gonna go to the ladies’ room.” 
***
When she walks out of the bathroom, she feels herself being whisked to the side. Before she can let out a yelp, she catches a whiff of his familiar scent, and it’s enough to soothe her panic. 
“Are you crazy?” she giggles, looking down at the other end of the hall. “We’re supposed to be in there.” 
Harry shrugs nonchalantly before leaning his forehead against hers. “Just a little.”
“Thank god we got that settled then.” She lets her hands fall into his hair, loving the way his soft brown curls feel in the slope between her fingers. For the first time tonight, she feels completely at ease as their bodies sway gently to the echo of a song. “Hi,” she whispers.
It’s then he gives her a proper embrace, holding her as close to him as he can, letting everything around them fade into the back of his mind.
“Hi.” He buries his nose into her hair. “I’m sorry this is how we have to share our first dance.” 
He then pulls away just enough to look into her eyes, his heart swelling when she cups his face and presses a long kiss to his lips. The hold he has around her waist tightens as he deepens it further. 
“It’s okay,” she answers when she breaks free in need of air. She giggles as she swipes his mouth of any traces of her lip gloss. “I’m actually surprised you were able to get away from your date.”
Rolling his eyes, Harry lets out a humorless snort that she happens to find greatly entertaining. “It wasn’t easy, let me tell you. I had to make up some excuse about how my stomach was feeling all out of sorts when I saw you walk out. Figured it was the perfect opportunity to get my girl alone. Plus. . .” He directs her gaze above, and she can’t help but laugh when she sees a mistletoe hung above them. Without missing a beat, his lips find their way back to hers.
***
Come talk to me about our babies!
116 notes · View notes
hecohansen31 · 4 years
Note
ok, so roman godfrey; reader invites him for a new year's eve party at her house. reader's parents end up criticizing roman. roman worries he's not good enough and needs cuddling. *and i need some soft boo imagines*. happy 2020, btw.
(A/N): Happy 2020, also to you, lovely nonnie, although I am late!
Thank you for sending it in, I just wanted to say that the family described in the ask is not definitely mine (if I brought Roman home, my dad would literally cry of joy, because he finally ‘managed to take out the trash, permanently’).
As always, if you didn’t like it or anything, you are more tha welcome to send me another ask so that I can rewrite it for you!
I hope you’ll enjoy it!
WARNINGS: Toxic Parents, Psychological Abuse, Self-Esteem Issues, Self-Deprecating Talk, Nadia Being The Angel She Is (we don’t deserve her, honestly).
Tumblr media
Your family, you knew it by experience, could be a bit… ‘too much’.
So, you had insisted on Roman not coming for your New Year’s Eve party, which you celebrated each year among your family, since you had spent Christmas, alongside Roman, taking care of Nadia exchanging the little gifts you had prepared for each other.
Shelley had also visited you, dropping in her gifts for you, Roman and Nadia, who cooed softly at her aunt, trying to grab her bandaged hands, meanwhile you and Roman hugged each other at the tenderness of the scene.
It had been a calm day and you couldn’t help but be thankful for it, wanting nothing more than your beloved boyfriend and his daughter around you, for these festivities, but Roman had insisted on joining your family on New Year’s Eve.
‘What will your parents think if I don’t show around?’ he had joked, circling you with his eyes, as you finished dressing up in the elegant dress you had chosen ‘… they’ll think I am either a ghost or don’t exist’.
Which you could totally see your parents thinking, but you had just done one last try to dissuade Roman, grabbing softly his face, tucking a few rebel strands behind his ears, looking at him in the eyes and explaining that you were worried he might run away, after having met your parents.
‘Babe, you challenged my mother, Olivia Godfrey… I do think that I can handle your parents’ he had smirked all victoriously and you had been infected by his smiling confidence and ended up making him accompany you to the ‘party’.
You had arrived early, since you knew that your parents would have found it distasteful for you to arrive even simply punctual.
Your parents hosted the party at their house and your entire family attended it, although as you arrived you found only half of the actual family: your grandparents from your father’s side, sleepily lounging on the sofa, meanwhile your mother and aunt worked in the kitchen and you were greeted by your father.
For which you were low key thankful, since he was a bit calmer than your mother.
He grabbed your coats, barely giving a look at Roman, who tried to present himself as soon as you father came back, his hands empty.
‘It’s nice to meet you, Mr. (L/N)” he muttered, offering him his hands “I am Roman Godfrey, (Y/N)’s plus one!”.
“Ahhh it’s nice to finally meet you, Roman!” instead of going for Roman’s outstretched hand, he straight up hugged your boyfriend, startling him “… we almost thought you weren’t real!”.
You felt Roman shudder at that insensitive affirmation, but you put on an small fake smile on your face, gripping back your boyfriend as you joined the laugh, half looking at the kitchen, hoping to find something that might distract your father.
“… ahh isn’t that, Claire?” called you out your grandma, using your cousin’s name, but you welcomed the distraction and brought Roman, alongside you in the kitchen.
Which wasn’t the smartest move since it meant that you and Roman stepped right into the bullseye and both your mother and your aunt set their gaze on you.
You smirked through the annoyance, meanwhile Roman didn’t seem to understand the threat that your family was and smiled at everyone, helping your grandma, with moving onto a chair so she ‘could take a closer look at you and your handsome knight’.
You were thankful that Roman quickly moved to join a ‘casual’ conversation with your grandma, so he was sheltered by your mom and aunt, who went to quickly crowd around you.
“You look lovely, sweetheart!” mumbled your aunt, as your mother pointedly examined you and you knew all too well that she was either analyzing whether you had put on some weight or how much the dress you had chosen was worth.
And then she pushed you in a tight hug, mumbling about how much she had missed you, as you heard your grandma going on with Roman over the fact that she totally believed that you would have remained a ‘spinster’.
You saw Roman’s gripping hands tightening in his lap at that mention, but he kept a serene smile on his face.
“… ah Roman it is also a pleasure to meet you, I don’t want to bother your conversation with granny, but it is nice to meet the man who made an honest woman of my pumpkin”.
Roman turned to her, smirking lightly, before he also offered her a hand, gaining a nod of approval from your mother, since Roman completely met her personal standards: rich, beautiful and young.
“It is an honor to meet you, finally, Mrs. (L/N)” he answered, not realizing the entire tension that had been going on through you.
“Oh, please call me Sandra” she joked, and then let your boyfriend go back to the enlightening conversation with your grandma, as she asked you the details about the relationship.
You were extremely thankful when the other half of the family joined you, your sister more than anyone else, since she had shared half the traumatic experience that your parents were.
But one slip of her tongue shattered the picture-perfect image of that night that you had created.
“… where is Nadia?” she asked at Roman: she had met you and Roman, much before than your family having, once, slept on Roman’s couch, when she was in Hemlock Grove.
You loved your sister and trusted more than all the other members of your family, so you hadn’t been able to stop yourself from welcoming her, once she was visiting Hemlock Grove for a job offer, and her and Roman had seemed to have good chemistry (although she had begrudgingly threatened him with a fork, had he ever solely thought to hurt you).
She had also met Nadia, loving her role as an aunt, but unfortunately hadn’t gotten the memo about not talking of her toyour family, because first of all: you didn’t trust them with the knowledge of Nadia, and secondly, you knew how your mother would have taken such news…
So, you tried to do some damage control.
Whispering back your reply that ‘Nadia was with Destiny and Peter’, so you could hope that maybe… just maybe… your mother hadn’t heard your sister.
But your mother had caught the dialogue, already and immediately shot you a surprised look, quirking an eyebrow in a questioning way, before she uttered.
“… who is Nadia?” you half-wanted to lie that it was either Roman’s sister or a friend but couldn’t help but believe that lying wouldn’t work with your mother.
And again, your sister had another slip of his tongue.
“Roman’s daughter, mom! She is a cutiepie… you should see her!”.
Both you and Roman were frozen on your spot, and slowly your mother’s gaze finally reached yours, as you faked a smile, feigning calm and innocence, as Roman’s hand sneaked to yours.
“You have a child?” she asked, almost unbelieving, as if she had been promised a pony and got a smelly donkey.
“Ahem… yeah… Nadia is my daughter from a previous relationship… the mother died, in childbirth” explained rather calmly Roman, meanwhile your thumb drew soft relaxing patterns on the back of his palm.
“Nadia is a beautiful baby, and I am beyond lucky to have Roman share her with me” you tried to gain some sympathy from your relatives, which seemed to work on almost each one of them, except your mother, whose gaze held an immediate hostility towards you and Roman, making you both shrank in his seat.
You tried to shift the attention away from you and were beyond glad when your father suggested that you and Roman could go to get some new wine, both because of the free air and both because you could completely swallow an entire bottle of alcohol.
As you walked outside, your sister mouthed ‘sorry’, having understood her mistake and you just shook your head, as you headed outside.
“… is something wrong?” asked softly Roman once you were out of earshot, although you still felt your mother’s eyes onto you, a sensation he shook off, hugging you gently “… your mother sounded… troubled when she heard about Nadia”.
You heard completely Roman’s uneasiness in his voice and gently gripped him tighter.
You had been beyond blessed to be welcomed in Nadia and Roman’s safe haven, and it wasn’t something that you took lightly or would let your mother taint with her affirmations: you already knew why that knowledge annoyed her so much, but you didn’t share in the slightest her opinions.
“She is just old-fashioned, but don’t worry about it… I am more than happy to be with you and Nadia” and Roman seemed to be lightly comforted by the soft smirk you had gifted him, before pushing an even softer kiss on his lips “… she’ll have to deal with you and Nadia, because I have no intention to let you go”.
“Neither do I, lovely” he giggled and as he leaned in for a kiss, but you were immediately brought apart by a rather stern cough, not even attempting to seem fake, revealing your mother, sending you two pointed looks.
“.. Roman, you wouldn’t mind meeting with my husband in the kitchen, he is having problem moving the table, so that we could have more space for each other” and as Roman tried to lightly protest, but your mother simply silenced him with a “… don’t worry, I’ll take care of the wine with my daughter”:
You sent Roman away with a smirk that stated your confidence in avoiding killing your mother, but you couldn’t help but be highly unnerved by her prolonged silence, as you moved to the wine cellar, but preferred it to words.
Which didn’t wait long to appear.
“Are you crazy about getting yourself with a man like him?”.
“You seemed to like him, mom” you retorted, meanwhile you fake of looking through the wine bottles, your hands gently caressing the glass of their bodies.
“Before I discovered he had already a daughter on his paycheck!” she made you turn to look at her in the eyes “… you know that not only you’ll never be his number one priority, but also any child that might come from you will never be loved as that… Nadia”.
“Mom I highly doubt it” your mother came from a completely different generation, the one where you married somebody and stayed with them, till they grew old and dead.
Even if they cheated, even if they were violent.
But Roman wasn’t simply ‘it’, because he had already a daughter.
“Don’t come crying at me when he breaks your heart” she retorted, almost spitting on you as she turned on her heels and left you there.
You took a deep breath, but a sob shook your back again and you couldn’t help but take your good time as you tried to calm yourself down.
In the end you chose one of wine and faked not having heard your mother talking so horrendously about your boyfriend.
Roman looked worried as you came back, and you shot him a small smirk, in an attempt to relax him, but it didn’t do much, because Roman’s worry didn’t ease up and he kept you for the rest of the night by his side protectively.
But he wasn’t able to stop your mother’s glares.
Because of those, you literally ran away after the Midnight happened and the New Year came, justifying your escape as having to pick Nadia and your mother sent you a little smirk, as if to say ‘see… this is what your life will be like’.
You and Roman had to go through a rather awkward silence as you drove back home, picking up Nadia from Destiny and Peter, the latter being extremely attached to Nadia, joking about not wanting to giver he back.
As you got her back, justifying your sadness as tiredness, you strapped her to the booster set, and after a few minutes of soft giggling, she went back to sleep.
For which you were thankful since you were honestly without a once of energy and Roman was gracious enough to suggest he set down, to let you undress, having half an idea of having a midnight bath.
When Roman came back, you were checking the temperature of the bath, dressed in a simple light robe and your hair were in a quick updo, letting Roman gently caress you from the back of your hair to your spine, a soft thrill of pleasure running down it, with his movements.
“Care to have one more in the bath” he asked, tiredly, although he was well aware that you wouldn’t have pushed him away, even more after a night like that.
“… wouldn’t have it any other way, beloved” you replied, gently grabbing one of his hands, proceeding to undress him with extreme gentleness, and then let him have the privacy to immerge himself in the warm water, as you pushed aside your robe to join him.
“… now I understand what you meant with your parent being ‘too much’” Roman softly joked, as you settled onto his chest, laying comfortably your head against his shoulder.
“I am sorry you had to deal with them” you mumbled, turning lightly to lay a soft kiss onto his neck.
“I am actually the one sorry…” he muttered, and you raised to look at him in the eyes, confused “… I shouldn’t… I come with a shit ton of baggage, that much is true”.
And you softly turned to him, grabbing his face strongly in your hand.
“All my mom said is shit” you mumbled, pushing him lightly on his shoulder “… you and Nadia are not baggage, you’ll never be”.
“No, no… one day you’ll realize that… you fucking deserve better and… I can’t fucking give it to you”.
“You sound like my mother, when you say this” you shot back with an harsh glare at him, as you raised Roman’s chin so that he could see your eyes properly “I am a big girl, I think that I can decide on my own, without anybody telling me what to do”.
“You are ruining your life, with us, babygirl” muttered almost powerless Roman and you just pushed yourself back against his chest, raising lightly water, which splashed slightly outside.
“I don’t think so…” you replied, as your hand slipped to grip his softly “… you have no idea how I feel whenever Nadia smiles at me and giggles with me, it makes me feel the most cherished ever… something that not even my family could give: she is not baggage, she is family”.
“… are you going to quote ‘Lilo and Stitch’” shot back Roman, but his tone held no bite and you simply smirked, leaning down to press a kiss onto his lips “… we are fucked up”.
“… fucked up in this together” you completed, giggling as Roman’s hands started tickling you, making you squish even more water out and you were just able to lightly fight him and giggle.
In the end, your new year had started amazingly.
101 notes · View notes
kaylathekittykat225 · 5 years
Text
Second Best // Steve Harrington X Reader
Tumblr media
Warning/s: Defo Angst, or at least self-doubt and if you squint self-hate, slight abuse/violence
Word Count: 18k. You gonna scrolling for a little bit
Am I the only one who gets into fandoms by accidentally finding a post about it and then being really confused at first until you are like ten posts in and finally understand everything and then getting into the show much later? Yeah, that’s what I did with Stranger Things. Hope I did this justice, I still need to get to more recent seasons, but it’s fine. Only behind the eight balls by a couple of years. 
So, I am not against any people racially, but I put the reader, you, as a white person because it adds to the character. If you wish to imagine yourself different racially cool! I just took the white person approach because I thought it would add to the character and her thought process.
Also, if anyone wants to request anything, I am open to write justa bout anything, I am better at writing some people than others, but write for most anything I will give it my best and I will write my heart out.
Here’s my Masterlist.
Enjoy.
-----
“Hey, Y/N, can you drive me over to Mike’s house? Mom doesn’t want me riding my bike with the rainstorm coming tonight.” Looking over your shoulder, you saw Lucas standing next to you with a small bag in one hand and a notebook with ‘Lucases Campagne, Top Secret!’ written in his big sloppy handwriting across the front of it on a name tag sticker. 
You quirk your eyebrow at him and looked between his notebook and yours, showing the vast difference between how the two of you planned on spending your Saturday. “Please, this is the first time in two weeks we’ve been able to get together for the campaign! It’s supposed to be a big one too! Mike says he’s been planning it for a month now! Plus! Halloween is two days away and we need to double check that our costumes are all right!”
He started poking at your arm, something he picked up early on with you when you both were much younger when he wanted your attention. “Pleeeeeeeeeeeeeaaase.” The poking evolved into pulling, now moving from tapping and lazily pulling at your sweater to grabbing at your elbow and trying to move your hand away from your homework.
“Oh yeah?” Let’s be honest, you could never resist the puppy dog eyes of the middle Sinclair child, so keeping a straight face while trying to build up your yes was hard, especially when you knew how much he loved all these campaigns he did with his friends. “Well, I guess I can finish up that college application later.”
“Yes! Thank goodness, you were my last hope! I already asked Will’s mom and Dustin’s and then I even asked Nancy, but they were all busy or their moms were letting them ride their bikes! You are a last-minute lifesaver.” A small knife pressed its tip into your heart as you repeated the words in your mind a couple times more as you grabbed hold of your keys and backpack and headed after your brother.
Last hope? Why didn’t he just come to you first? You live across the hall from him, he knows your door is always open and you never cared about driving him anywhere. So why were you last?
Surprisingly you got to your car first, you would have thought he would be bouncing up and down at the door, begging for you to hurry up, seeing as the kid wanted to rush on over to his friend’s house so badly and get started, at 10am on a Saturday. “Hey Lucas!” You shouted into the house from the doorway, “Let’s get going! We need to make sure your knight is able to save the day!”
“Y/N?” Instead of Lucas, your mom walked into the door, pulling a struggling Erica along by her hair as she tried braiding her course black hair into place. “Are you taking Lucas over to the Wheeler’s house?” A sigh of relief followed your nod and she thanked you over and over again. “Thank you, you know how I worry about the boys biking when it’s raining. They could get sick or slide off and I just...want to sleep at night. And can you see if you can figure out how to spell the name I have to put on Lucas’s costume? I’ve asked your father, your brother, even our neighbor and I was hoping you could figure it out for me.” 
Always saved for last. Even the neighbor trumped you?
“Really, it’s no problem mom, I have nothing to do besides college applications; I’m sure I’ll run into Jonathan tonight when he comes to pick Will up and make sure that we’re still on for going with the rascals next week.” You smiled and chuckled to yourself as you saw Lucas racing out the door. “I’ll make sure to get him home hopefully before midnight.”
“I trust you, Y/N, I do. Lucas, I love you!” She waved and smiled as he yelled back a ‘love you too mom‘ before kicking the door shut with her foot. “Bye, Y/N.” As the door shut, you looked through the glass door into the house, seeing the gorgeous dark-skinned woman smiling down at her baby girl who complained about her dark hair being pulled too tight.
Your eyes shifted and you were staring at your reflection...you don’t look like that. Instead of seeing a beautiful girl like Erica, whose hair your mom could twist your hair into intricate braids or buns, you had...Y/H/C, nothing like your mom’s, it was stick straight and thin, it could never hold what she was doing to your little sister’s hair.
And your eyes, they always were annoying and stood out in family pictures, too bright and...Y/E/Ced. You just didn’t like them. In fact, that’s all you did in this family, stand out. Every Christmas card, every family portrait, the four of them all looked like a family...and then you were there, a pale girl with Y/H/C hair and Y/E/C eyes who was a sore thumb, obviously taken in by a family who...maybe they don’t even want her anymore because they have their own kids now and they don’t need to keep the girl they adopted years ago anymore...
Maybe...
“Hey Y/N!” Lucas’s voice pulled you out of your own reflection and you shake your head lightly before walking over to him. “finally, what were you doing?”
Instead of actually telling him, tell him the hurt you are feeling right now, you smiled at him and gently pushed him into the car. “Just felt like I forgot something, making sure I don’t get us locked out if we stay out till midnight and mom and dad are asleep when we get home.”
The two of you made it over to the Wheeler’s house, Mrs. Wheeler let the two of you in without any question as to why the two of you were entering her house so early on a Saturday when everyone should be sleeping. “The boys are downstairs Lucas, and Nancy’s up in her room, Y/N.” 
“Thanks, Mrs. Wheeler.” The two of you greeted her together before heading to the different levels of the house, each to their own respective friend groups, but one of you would be more loved and welcomed than the other. 
Knowing where your best friend’s room was, you opened the door and stepped inside; “Hey Nancy, you know about the boys Ghostbuster costume right? Do you know-” Looking into the room, you were shocked to see that Nancy wasn’t alone. “Um, hey guys…” You stuttered a hello to Steve lying on the bed, a paper in his hands with red scribbles all over it; Nancy sitting up next to him, red pen in hand, obviously the one marking up the paper. 
But Steve wasn’t the one you were surprised about, “Hey, Y/N.” Jonathan smiled at you from his place on the floor by the two, two stuffed animals in front of him, his camera in hand and a few polaroids were beside him, looking somewhat like test shots. 
“Y/N!” Nancy happily cheered and Steve just nodded his head at you. The two of you were friendly only in terms of him always being around Nancy and inevitably snagging her from you. Not after sophomore Christmas. “Come in! Steve and I were just working out our costume for the party!”
“Plus my paper.” Steve muttered as his eyes scanned over the paper again, scratching something onto a new sheet of paper. Nancy chuckled and ran her fingers through his hair before she turned back to you, not seeing the smile he sent her as he stared at her, his eyes sparkling as he just watched her sit there, she wasn’t doing anything and yet he still looked at her like she was the only person in the room. There really was no way of explaining how he was looking at the girl you called your friend but the thing you could explain was that no one had ever looked at you that way before. 
You pulled the chair out of the far end of the room and sat down, feeling a little out of place with three other people, something you had gotten used to over the years in this room. First it had been Barb before…well before what happened last year. You swallowed and looked at the ground, away from the pictures to your right on her desk; the pictures littered of Barb and Nancy mostly, with you popping up in there every once in a while. 
You were there in the prom pictures from last year where there was a group of five of you, including Nancy and Barb, where all of you decided to go stag and enjoy your junior prom without dates. Another was your guys eighth grade graduation, the three of you huddled together with your cheap little hats and gowns. There were others, all of them with varying levels of one, two, or three people, but over the years you noticed that there weren’t any pictures of just you or you and Nancy, it was always you with the other two. Something that really only popped up to you recently after all that has happened. 
Pausing from flipping through his pictures, Jonathan looked over at you. “Hey, Y/N, are you going to this party too?” Your head snapped up at him, a feeling of betrayal pushing that knife even farther down. You two....it had been...no.
“I...I don’t think so,” You said quietly, playing with your fingers as your stomach twisted and you felt like you were about to be sick. “I have...college apps to finish. An-and my mom wants me to...watch Erica on Halloween.” Pushing the bile back down your throat, you look back up at Jonathan, hoping he could see the hurt you were radiating from breaking a promise neither of you have ever broken, not when you had the flu two Halloweens ago, or the snow storm that left many kids stuck at home, the two of you were always by each other's side on the spookiest day of the year. The two of you were even talking last week about the new movie you wanted to see and what candy he was gonna buy, since it was always you got the movie, he buys the snacks. You hoped when you talked about walking Erica around, that he would remember what you two did, but...
Nothing.
Nothing except Nancy Wheeler. 
When you looked up, Jonathan wasn’t even looking at you like he was before. Like Steve was moments ago, Jonathan was now staring at Nancy, this time with a look of longing at the couple, his hand slowly tightening around the stuffed lion in his hand. The same glow was in his eyes as with Steve’s, this time jealousy mixed into his brown eyes. 
You didn’t hate the fact that Nancy was being stared at when you weren’t, but...Jonathan? Your best friend? The one who would fight off the monsters under the bed before he went home for you. Your first crush...knowing someone since childhood never ended in you going into a relationship, you two would only ever be friends, because that’s what he knew you as his whole life, his friend, never his girlfriend. So seeing him stare at her only made you hurt more. Even him...he put you second. Never seeing you as the one he could choose above all else. 
“Y/N, you know your mom will never know if you don’t go with Erica, she’s old enough to be on her own for the night. I even got Jonathan to let Will go! Come on, Y/N it will be fun!” Nancy had the happiest grin on her face, but something in her eyes told you...no, this isn’t what was gonna make her happy, or...maybe that was just you reflecting yourself into her eyes. 
Was she just trying to pull you along out of pity? Did she know that Jonathan would not come unless you went too? But that didn’t seem to be a problem with how he sounded like he was going anyway. 
What did she have to be unhappy about she lived where she does? Not that you wanted to judge her but...she was from a happy family who loves her. How could you compare to her? Her grades were perfect, her boyfriend was perfect, her hair was perfect, her life was perfect, her boyfriend was perfect. Wait you already said that, hold on. 
You looked back over at Steve and saw him staring down at what you could now assume to be a college application essay he needed to write. It was your turn to look at someone longingly; how can someone be so sweet and then...just stop? 
First last summer tested your understanding, then the winter before tested you heart...what else could life test you on? Your will to want to stay here?
“Hey guys, I uh...gotta go...clean my...doghouse. Yeah it’s really dirty and I just can’t let my dog live like that so...see you guys Monday.” Stumbling over your words, you caught yourself as you tripped over the chair and felt your face go red as everyone turned to you, confusion in their eyes at your flustered state. Turning to look at them, you only made it worse by doing so, Nancy and Jonathan looking confused more than anything else, no sense of worry on your behavior. Were they that dense or were you just really good at hiding your pain? “Bye guys.”
You spun around and left the room, running into the wall on the other side as you tried leaving. Continuing your day of making a fool of yourself, you left the three friends to hear you mutter a sorry to the wall before you finally rushed down the stairs.
“I...didn’t know Y/N had a dog?” Steve asked, looking up at his girlfriend for an answer. But she only shrugged while she stood up and walked over to her closest, fanning between her clothes to see what she could use as a costume for this party the three teens would be attending soon. Looking once more at the open door, Steve saw the top of your Y/H/C haired head and heard you leave before he turned to his paper, groaning while he smashed his face into the bed cover.
You walked down the stairs into the infamous Wheeler basement and were met with the boys yelling at each other. “Why do you get to be Venkman?! What if I wanna be Venkman!” 
“Dude, we agreed in these terms months ago! You would be Winston, Will is Spengler, Dustin is Stanz, and I would be Venkman!” You watched as your brother pointed to everyone and explained how they all had specific roles. 
“No! I am supposed to be Venkman! Why do I get stuck being Winston? Why can’t you be Winston, you’re-” Mike cut himself off from speaking anymore and widened his eyes.
Your little brother, being ever smart as he is, picked this up. “I’m what, Mike? Is it cause I’m black?” 
“Nononononononono!” Mike spluttered over his many no’s as he tried explaining himself. 
“Whoa guys, calm down.” You stepped in stepping between the two boys who were arguing over their costumes. “Boys, come on, can’t you two...both be Venkman.” Oh but this suggestion set the two off.
“No!”
“Y/N! God, why would you even suggest that? There’s no way there can be two Venkman! That’s not how the story goes! Could you be any stupider?” Dustin stepped in, getting closer to you and pushing more hurtful words down on you. Why of all days is it all falling apart right now.
“I-I-I-I just wanted to help.” You slowly shrank down, tentatively stepping back toward the stairs behind you. “Lucas, I’ll pick you up at six, okay?” 
“Y/N, wait, I-” You had heard this sob story from him before, complaining how eight hours wasn’t enough to play this big of a campaign, but you didn’t want to hear it. Spinning around you ran up the stairs, trying to stop the sick feeling from rising up your throat and the pain in your chest from deepening itself.
“Y/N, honey? Is that you? Leaving so soon?” Mrs. Wheeler turned the corner and looked at you with a smile that quickly morphed into one of worry when she saw your glossy eyes and slightly loss of color in your face. “Sweetie, are you okay?” 
“Yeah, Mrs. Wheeler, I just feel a little under the weather and I don’t wanna spread it if it’s actually contagious, I’ll be back to grab Lucas at six.” And with that you left, not giving her anytime to check on you, offer to drive him herself, anything. As you left the house, she turned her attention to where both of her children were, feeling the urge to ask what happened to you. 
All the way home, you kept quiet, the radio was off, the windows rolled down as you let your brain mull over everything that had really become apparent the past few days. Maybe...maybe you were just over exaggerating everything. Nothing really bad was going on in your life, school was good, graduation was coming up and you were hearing back from a few colleges, you had a family who cared for you. 
So why, why do you feel like you were only second best in everything you did?
Stepping into your house, you kicked your shoes off and quickly rushed to the stairs, wanting only to hide in your room. “Y/N? Is that you sweetie? Karen called me and told me you were feeling sick and came home. Are you okay?” Your mom ran over to you from the kitchen, her eyes wide at seeing you stepping into the house. 
She gently took your face in her hands, her eyes scanning over you, trying to notice is anything was so obviously wrong with her oldest daughter. Mrs. Sinclair muttered numerous things to herself: temperature fine, eyes not dilated, eyes are glossy though tongue is pink, skin not…
“Mom.” You whispered, you didn’t have a scratch in your throat, you just knew that if you spoke any louder than a quiet hush, you wouldn’t be able to keep yourself from crying or your voice from shaking. “I’m just tired.” 
Trying to smile as best as you can, the weak smile seemed to convince your mom enough to agree with you to let you go upstairs to your room and relax. Your mom still didn’t let you go quietly though, walking you up until your room and insisting you call her up if you need anything, she would be in the kitchen. 
Finally alone in your room, nothing else really mattered at you looked to your bed. Rather unceremoniously, you fell onto your bed and finally let the air out of your lungs. No screaming or cursing. No cussing, kicking, or blaming the world.
Just sobbing. You let out a sob as you tried letting the heavy feeling empty itself from your chest, the emotion being you had felt before. You gave all of yourself to someone, all of your love and care for them, hoping that if you love someone unconditionally, that perhaps, maybe, just maybe, they could return your love if you ever needed it. 
No. No of course not, because second place is always where you would be, and second best never got first love. 
<<<>>> 
“You really think you gonna be wearing that?” Erica’s little voice sassily spoke from the entrance of the shared upstairs bathroom where you brushed a bright pink blush over your cheeks followed by you pressed one of your mom’s nude lipsticks on and smiled at yourself.
“Why not? Not loving the Star Wars rep?” You turned to her as you pushed yet another bobby pin into your hair to try and keep your hair in the iconic buns of Leia’s first Star Wars appearance. The white dress thankfully you had lying around in your closet from a homecoming or two ago, it wasn’t an exact replica, but it was close enough. With a chunky black belt and some white boots you bought with your allowance, you were able to make a pretty good-looking Princess Leia.
Erica rolled her eyes and pursed her lips in her little way before turning around. “Ain’t no way in hell am I gonna be seen with you wearing that. You look like you stapled two cinnamon rolls to the side of your head.” From the bottom of the stairs, where your brother was stuck in his mom’s photo line, you both heard her scream ‘language!’ up at the youngest Sinclair. “Yeah yeah mom, I hear you.” She turned back to you and rolled her eyes again, pulling a happy cackle out of you.
“You two better get down here or else you’ll miss the pictures!”
“Oh no, Erica, we better get down otherwise our pictures won’t be on the mantle this year.” You two chuckled down the stairs together and internally grounded at the millions of polaroids your mom took of the three of you in your “adorable” outfits. 
Finally, forever later, you three were allowed to make your leave for the Wheeler house. In your stomach, you hoped so dearly that Will would already be there, and Nancy would be gone, meaning you could just go about your Halloween night without running into your friends. Or even better, Jonathan would forget about Nancy, show up in his Luke Skywalker on Tatooine and his blaster and you two could enjoy your Halloween like you did every year. 
Your hands tightened as you slowly drove up Maple Lane and tried not to murder any children with your car as they ran around in excitement, thinking that just because they were in a play costume that they could not be hit by a car. “Damn idiots.” Muttering to yourself as you pull in, you were more than relieved to see the driveway empty of cars other than Mr. Wheeler’s car. 
“Lucas!” The boys all call as they race towards their fourth member of their party, almost tackling him to the ground in their excitement. 
A groan came from next to you as Erica came up from behind you, her My Little Pony pillowcase in hand as she rolled her eyes at her older brother. “Dorks.” And she walked over to her friend group that agreed to meet at the Wheeler mailbox, as she said, not wanting to be tainted by that nerd group. 
Looking around a little bit, even though you didn’t see his car, you were hoping to see Jonathan running out of the house, having to fix his Luke Skywalker hair and be ready to ‘take them weirdos to get their candy on!’ as he would say. 
But he wasn’t here. He was probably at that party at that one girl’s house, not that you really cared about who it was, since you didn’t need to go there. Who knows, maybe he’s having the time of his life kissing someone and having fun for the first time is a while for him.
“All right guys! The longer you play around, the less candy we can scrounge you guys up!” You clapped your hands together, gathering the boy’s attention, they all cheered your name as you walked over to them, lifting your skirts up to make sure you didn’t trip. They all chattered about your costume and how dope it is, cool, outta this world (nice one Will), bitchin’ (language Mike), excited to see you as their favorite alien princess. 
“Guys!” You hear Dustin scream at your group, and you all turned to him, seeing he wasn’t up close to you, ogling at your outfit and he was instead glaring at the four of you, his lower lip almost poking out angrily. “Why is your sister here, Lucas? We don’t need a babysitter! Jonathan isn’t here, Nancy isn’t here, my mom isn’t here, so why! Why are you here, Y/N?” 
You were blown away by his outburst, no words were coming from you, I mean, what could you say? Dustin just called you out, and for what? For wanting to spend the night with your little brother and his friends? “I...I-I just…”
“Dude! Stop being a bitch to my sister!” Lucas stepped up to Dustin and shoved him backwards. “What is your problem?! She’s like us, dude. She just wants to come and have fun on Halloween.” You felt something brush your hand followed by a squeeze, causing you to look down and seeing a hand smaller than yours holding onto you. Following the little arm, you found Will looking up to you, a small smile on his face directed at you. 
Will looked up at you and saw you staring down at the ground, your face blank, but your eyes gave up everything you were feeling. The pain of this last week grew a little deeper, you couldn’t even hear Lucas’s words as you tried not to let the wetness in your eyes spill over, the hurt of the knife as it pierced deeper.
Pain, loneliness, betrayal, loss, unloved. Everything he felt over there. 
Slowly and tentatively, Will looked down to your hand, seeing it hanging limply by your side, so he reached for your hand and grabbed it, squeezing it and hoping to get you out of the lull you were in while Dustin and Lucas continued to scream at each other.
“Let’s leave these losers behind, more candy for us!” Will offered with his smile and began pulling you along with him towards the road. A smile grew on your face at the younger of the Byers brothers, for his young age, he had always been super mature. Honestly, after everything that happened last year, he was forced to grow up and survive and fend for himself for a week before anyone could get to him. You felt for the kid, he had no way of enjoying his childhood without ruining it. Yeah, he could go out on a Halloween adventure filled night, but not without his mother wanting to have the entire police department of Hawkins to follow him block to block.
“Hey guys!” You and Will stopped and turned around, seeing Mike run up behind you two to catch up. “Don’t go candy hunting without me!” 
“Come on then, slowpoke.” Grinning back at him you held your other hand out to him and finally walked towards the younger girl of your family, allowing yourself to smile again tonight at your little sister who was rolling her eyes, honestly the second most common thing she did besides sass was roll her eyes at the weirdness and dorkiness of her older siblings. 
The night went on from there, your brother and Dustin joining the three of you shortly after you turned the corner and ran into the seemingly millions of goblins and witches and Power Rangers as they all went from house to house, screaming excitedly to their mom, their friends, anyone that would listen about which houses were the good houses and which ones were the bad houses.
One more person joined your little nightly candy raiding party, Max, you think you heard her right? She popped out of nowhere and scared the boys. No matter what Lucas said, you and Erica would laugh for the rest of your lives at hearing him screech like a little girl at the sight of the Michael Myers mask jumping out at them. 
What you could tell from Max, she seemed pretty chill, she definitely had a sense of wanting to belong to the group. You couldn’t help but chuckle at seeing how Lucas acted around this girl. It was kinda how you started out with...
Shaking your head, you pushed those memories down into your brain, not really wanting to remember how that all went sophomore year. “Hey Y/N,” Pushing some stray hairs that had fallen from your buns out of your eyes, you looked over to Lucas with a raise of your eyebrows, signalling him to talk while the other kept walking ahead. Dustin was chatting it up with Max while Will and Mike were already sifting through their goodies for the night, and Erica was ahead of your group, but she knew well enough not to walk too far ahead. “No matter what Dustin says, I like having you as an older sister. You’re chill, I mean, you drive us around when our moms won’t let us bike, you’re the one who takes us out trick-or-treating while dressed up and not like some lame mom who just follows her kids around. You even played DnD with us when we needed another player. You were the DM when we all couldn’t agree who could be it next.” 
Lucas took you by surprise here, honestly you weren’t expecting anything like this, an apology for Dustin, just, that’s not what you expected. You were shell shocked by your little brother, the youngest Sinclair that could not for the life of him do words, that just wasn't who he was, unless of course it was describing in great detail what was going on in a DnD campaign. “Lucas, I…” Staring down at him, seeing him in his ghostbuster outfit, he wasn’t the same little brother you remember growing up with and him coming home the first-time screaming cause he was hungry. “Good to know you’ve got my back, LuLu.” 
Laughter filled the air as Lucas complained about that nickname, blaming Erica for it and not wanting his friends, especially Max, to know about this name. As the group of you all laughed along, there was a little bit of a better feeling within you as the knife was pulled up out of your heart ever so slightly. The pain was still there, but it felt better with knowing your brother was looking out for you. With the other drama in the night, you were honestly happy the group returned to its normal antics. 
<<<>>> 
Not to be dramatic or anything, but you were definitely going to kill Dustin when you saw him next. For the past ten minutes, all you heard was “Code red, code red, can anybody hear me? Code red, I repeat code red! Guys!” Groaning, you rolled over and looked at your clock through the wisps of your Y/H/C hair to see it was too early in the morning to be hearing the little voice of Dustin. 
You’ve tried everything at this point, shutting your door, shutting Lucas’s door, putting your head under a pillow followed by you finally giving up and grabbing the walkie talkie from your brother’s bed just as Dustin was screaming about last summer and something about a dart? “Dustin, it is seven in the morning, what do you want?” 
“Y/N? Where’s Lucas? It’s impertinent that you put him on for me.” 
“Well sorry buddy, but Lucas is currently not here. Now what’s all this ‘Code Red’ business your harping about? And what about last summer?” 
You should have known with Dustin that he wouldn’t give you a straight answer. “Don’t worry about it, I’ll just go to Mike’s house.” 
“No, Dustin get back on the damn walkie! Dustin? Dustin Henderson you tell me what’s going on!” Even at seven in the morning on a Saturday you could scream loud enough, but even your screeching couldn’t be heard to Dustin’s house. 
The stomping of your footsteps could be heard round the house, causing your mother to shout at you to shut up from where she was downstairs. “Some people enjoy their quiet mornings, Y/N.” 
“Whatever mom,” You muttered to yourself among other hints as you threw in a pair of jeans, sneakers, and then your favorite yellow rain slicker. “I’ll be back, mom! Dustin needs a ride!”
“Just make sure you bring Lucas home!” Racing through town, you held Lucas’s walkie in one hand, calling Dustin on it every few minutes to try and hear from him? But he must have flipped to a different channel to get you to shut up. The only place you could think to Mike’s place since that’s all Dustin said to you before blocking out your help. 
Why the hell were you even doing this? For the past few months he has been treating you like shit after what happened last summer. It’s not like you didn’t help, hell you were the reason they had a ride from the police when they caught up to Eleven and you guys.
“Last summer. Holy shit!” You almost take out two mailboxes as things slowly connect in your brain. One of them being the Wheelers and you slam on your breaks and not so quickly or quietly stopped in front of the house, seeing the back of Dustin’s baseball cap at the door. 
“What do you mean Nancy and Mike are both not here?!” Dustin was practically screaming at Mr. Wheeler who has answered the door. “Where are they?!”
Running up behind the young boy, you pulled out your best smile and laughed quite loudly. “Dustin! Here you are. Mike told me I would find you here! Come on you’re gonna be late for game day!” Placing a hand on his shoulder, you gently, but also not so gently, squeezed it, hoping he would get the message to shut up. “Hi Mr. Wheeler, I hope you are having a fantastic day, see you soon, thanks, we gotta go bye!” You all but shouted at him as you guided the curly haired preteen away from the front door.
Turning the corner of the house, you spun around and glared at him. “What the hell is going on?” “Why the hell are you here?” The both of you asking your question at the same time, both with glowering faces and arms crossed over your chests. “Why am I here? You’re the one who was calling a ‘Code Red’ this morning, so naturally I assume you are dying and am here to help!”
“Well I don’t need your help; you would get in my way anyway.” 
Your eyes squinted into slits and you intensified your glare, having perfected this with Lucas years ago when your mom left you in charge and Lucas would not believe you. “Dustin, if you don’t tell me what’s going on right now, I swear to God that I will tell the boys about your front teeth.” 
At the mention of his teeth, Dustin paled significantly, almost as white as the fake teeth in his mouth. “W-what are you talking about? My teeth? What about them? There’s nothing to say.” He began running his tongue over his teeth, almost checking to see if he put them in this morning or if they were crooked and needed adjusting.
“Oh?” You smiled at him triumphantly, stepping towards him slowly, leading him back to the front of the house. “So, if I just grabbed your two front teeth, they...wouldn’t just come out?” 
You see, Claudia Henderson was so upset that her little baby boy hadn’t gotten his permanent teeth that she went to the extent to get him a retainer with fake fronts to make it look like he was finally growing them in. Another thing about Mrs. Henderson, was that she was the gossip of the little mom group built around the boys and one night, you were in the kitchen when you heard her telling all of the moms about her plan and how Dustin made her promise not to say anything. But how can she not when she was so excited that ‘her little Dusty was finally becoming a big boy now’. 
Dustin almost screamed in horror as you reached for his mouth, but he didn’t know that you really did not want to reach in there, only reaching towards him just to scare him enough to have him spill what he was hiding from you. “Okay, okay okay! Please just don’t say anything about my teeth!” 
“As long as you tell me what is going on, I won’t say a word to the rest of the party.” You both did the official handshake, spit and all, and began walking to your car. “Okay, now what is going on that you had to call Lucas at seven am?”
Sucking in a deep breath, Dustin began talking, when the rumble of an engine pulled up next to your car. Looking over, the two of you saw none other than Steve Harrington stepping out of his BMW, pulling a bouquet of flowers with him. From what you could hear, it sounded like he was mumbling an apology to himself, almost like he was...rehearsing it? “What is the Hair doing here?” You ask out loud, shouldn’t he be the reason Nancy wasn’t home?
“Harrington!” Dustin called from next to you, pulling the long-haired brunette out of his strutting to the front door and turning to you two. “She’s not home.”
“Not-not home?” Steve came closer to you two, the flowers dropping down with some of the petals falling off their stems. “Do...do you know where she is?” Steve was solely locked on Dustin, more or less ignoring your presence beside the preteen.
“Nope, but I do know there are bigger things than your love life. Do you still have your bat?”
The two of them talked and began walking towards Steve’s car, something inside you pushed you to follow them or ask if you could come, but from how this was looking, the two looked like they had this covered and you could go back to bed and forget all of this happened. 
“Hey, Y/N!” You turned back around at your name being called, seeing Dustin looking at you with a face that could only resemble one of ‘where ya going slowpoke’. “You still got that blow torch flamethrower thing?” 
“You mean my lighter and hairspray?” Opening your trunk, you pulled out an old pink, almost black at this point, backpack and showed it to the two boys, a grin on your face as you walked over to them. “Never leave home without ‘em.” 
Glancing over at Steve, you both looked at each other, he was staring at your face. Keeping up your smile, you looked to his bat he replaced the flowers in his hands with. “Forgot you were on the other end of the Demogorgon, Harrington. Still know how the swing that thing?”
The spiked bat was something you and Jonathan came up with and were fully prepared to use against the creature, but your mom called you out of what you two were planning and Jonathan replaces you with Nancy, the one who could use a gun and stand up for herself. Not that that didn’t hurt or anything, honestly it was just the beginning of the vicious cycle you soon noticed of Jonathan passing you up to hang out with Nancy instead of your weekly Saturday Byers-Sinclair evenings where you guys order some pizza, rent some movies and hide out on his couch while the boys were off fighting the next great monster. 
But when you got home and your mother told you that somehow Lucas was being pursued by the police, you flipped out. And then he called you on your back up walkie you keep in your car for emergencies, you jumped at helping him get out of whatever trouble the group of boys put themselves in.
Learning that your little brother was facing the same monster, you were pissed that that thing was what took Will and is hunting Lucas and his friends. It wasn’t that hard to sneak into your mom’s bathroom to find her stash of Farrah Fawcett Hair Spray and the lighters kept for birthdays around your house. You remembered Mr. Clarke’s class and how pressurized items, mostly hair products if we’re being honest, are very flammable, even going so far as demonstrating with hairspray and a lighter himself. 
Now, it would definitely be a lie if you said you didn’t enjoy every second of sending flames into that flowery mouth of the monster and watching him squirm in pain. Call you a pyromaniac, you don’t care because it worked and kept you and the boys safe.
“Didn’t know you became a fan of shooting fire at things, Sinclair, could have used a little help with that back at the Byers place.” He counters back, his eyes still trained on yours.
Steve doesn’t remember the last time he took time and looked at your eyes, but he’s pretty sure he doesn’t remember the Y/E/C irises being so...dull wasn’t the word he would looking for, more like...sad, broken almost. The girl he remembered from sophomore year was a bubbly one who was happy to help him on his bio homework when he forgot because of basketball. How she loved to talk about her love for her little brother and telling some of the funniest stories he had ever heard. How excited she was about the Snowball.
This Y/N was not the same one he got to know three years ago, she looked the same: same Y/H/C hair, same face, well she did mature a little bit, grew another inch or two and lost more of her baby fat around her face, finally learned how to tan rather than burn and gained some darkness to her face, accentuating the freckles she had littered everywhere. But as Steve drove his car down the main road to Dustin’s house, he kept sneaking glances through his rear-view mirror to see you and felt like he didn’t recognize you compared to then.
The you in his back seat sat slouched over, eyes were still dull, or less excited to be in his car. Your arms were crossed tightly over your chest, your head leaning against the car door while you stared at the passing houses. This you was one that still leapt at any opportunity to help, but you didn’t seem to do it with as much enthusiasm. It’s almost like you helped people out so much that others expecting you to help and not because you wanted to anymore. He remembered the last time Nancy asked you for help with studying for another Physics test earlier this year, you agreed but something about how you said yes rubbed him wrong, almost like...you felt like you were forced to help because you helped her in the past.
And even though you two weren’t as close as sophomore year, he saw you with the boys more times than not; he never heard Jonathan or Nancy tell any funny stories about what the boys did at their last game night. And he knows it wasn’t because they were there babysitting. Him and Nancy were almost always on some sort of date night, either in her room or his either working in college stuff or making out, one extreme or the other. And Jonathan was...doing whatever Jonathan does. But he did notice that no one seemed to care as much as she once did, so why did she stop?
Steve didn’t know how close his assumption was to being right, this time that she was remembering, if he asked, you could recollect the memory and remember why you were closed off with helping. 
Yes in the earlier years you loved helping people, allowing them to copy homework, take away from your study time to help them with a problem or concept, staying back to tutor kids in certain subject your teachers felt you had a good grasp on. But you quickly learned how naïve you were being. There were days when you didn’t get the homework done and when they asked to see yours, they didn’t bother sending help to you in return. They would talk about how you let them down and you were the reason they were failing. It took one Thanksgiving vacation to change you from the little middle schooler mindset you had to a high schooler, forgetting about how you thought that if you help others, they would help you too. You were wrong.
Shuddering in the backseat, you press yourself a little further into the fabric seats and stare out the window at the neighborhood passing by. “Cold back there?” Steve chirped up, causing you to look up front. You are surprised to see his eyes flicking to look at you through the mirror, how did he see you shuddering? Was he watching you?
You shake your head and turned back to the window, watching through the corner of your eye to see if he was watching you. But he turned back to Dustin and they continued their conversation about what was going on. 
Sighing, you tried wrapping your mind around why you were here, neither of the boys really chose you, you came here to help, once again pushing yourself to stare out the window and watch the houses slide by. 
Today wasn’t too bad, but the silver medal still looked like it was waiting for you at the finish line.
<<<>>> 
Somehow more of the party ended up joining in on the adventure after your own little group called for backup when you saw the condition of the Henderson basement and laid a bunch of cow out for Dart to follow to the old junk yard the kids frequented before the great mouse infestation of ‘81. Lucas and Max rolled up while Mike and Will were still under radio silence. “Sorry guys! Erica said she heard you this morning but didn’t say anything and then my walkie is missing and...Y/N what are you doing here?” 
“What does it look like I’m doing, doofus? I’m trying to make this pile of cow and sheep look yummy to a demodog.” You were quite unceremoniously moving raw meat around in a pile, adding bits of 3 Musketeers and Milkways to it, per Dustin’s request for some reason. 
“Demodog?” Lucas asked before turning to Dustin, “You mean you kept that thing! Dustin the party agreed!”
“No, you said we agreed but I don’t remember ever saying yes to killing Dart.” The two of them went after each other while Max came over to you. 
She sat down in front of your meet pile and watched. “Please tell me you don’t believe this hokey story too. I mean really, Demogorgons? Mind Flayer? It’s like they got this out of some weird fantasy story like Lord of the Rings.”
Glancing up at the Y/H/C-haired girl, you cocked your eyebrow at her. “For your sake, I hope we don’t see one, cause once you see one of those damn monsters, they…” You stop and look back at her. “Have you met my brother? He’s the biggest nerd ever, of course he’s gonna name them after animals from fantasy stories.” Your comment got Max laughing and you right alongside her, the two of you moving the meat around while talking about things besides the current situation.
Steve came bursting out of the school bus, shouting about getting inside and nighttime and such. “When did Steve Harrington find time to help us with this?” Lucas looked to you for an answer, but all you could do was shrug and mention Dustin being very persuasive. 
With all of you on the school bus, Dustin took the roof and insisted on taking first watch. Lucas and Max sat talking; it was cute to watch your brother have a crush on a girl this bad. Leaning against the walls, your feet on the seat you took up, you sat and enjoyed the quiet, for now. 
Someone let out a breath as they sat down in the seat to the left of you. Looking over, it was none other than Steve. “Looked like you could use the company.” He chuckled to himself, peering over to you, only getting a quirked eyebrow and a confused look directed towards him. 
You mumble a thanks and look back over to your brother, just watching him try to interact with Max without flustering or making himself look stupid. “How was the Halloween party? I haven’t really seen Jonathan or Nancy since last Saturday, so I would have asked one of them, but they seem to be ignoring me.” 
“You aren’t the only one they’re ignoring.” You heard Steve curse under his breath, and you allow yourself to look over at him and see him glaring at the wall. “It went. To answer that question.”
Looking at him, you saw him shoulders were tense and raised close to his head, his arms were wrapped around his legs and his eyes were fixed on the ground in front of him. You could tell that he didn’t want to talk about it, but…“Are you okay?”
He sighed, not answering right away. “Peachy.” He didn’t say much else, giving off the obvious vibes of leave me alone. You gave it a shot. 
It was slowly getting darker outside, and you and Steve had spoken little since the other conversation, rather enjoying the quiet of being in each other’s presence. “How was Halloween of babysitting?” 
“Hmm?” Opening your eyes up, you asked for him to repeat his question. “Oh, it was good, just watched the party and my little sister while they were trick-or-treating.” 
“Sounds kinda boring.”
“They’re actually a really good group of kids, having their fun with each other and keeping me on my toes. Honestly, it’s not that bad, just...a little lonely this year.” Steve tilted his head, nonverbally asking what you meant; it was your turn to sigh before answering. “Jonathan and I always kept it a tradition to spend Halloween night together, since it’s the night that solidified our friendship as kids. We were the only ones who would watch the kids when they were younger and couldn’t go out by themselves. Now yes, they can go out now if they so please by themselves, but...Jonathan and I would still go with. Having funny costumes, scary ones, everything in between but we always were a pair that spent the scariest night of the year together.”
“But he was at the party this year.” Steve whispered, finally understanding why you reacted so strangely last week. “That’s why...you were a little weird last week.”
A blush dusted your cheeks at him calling you weird. “Um, yeah you could say that.” 
Steve finally realized what he just said and wanted to punch himself in the face for it. “Wait! No I didn’t mean you were weird. I just mean that you were acting a little odd or like a little off from how I normally see you. And you just seemed off or having a bad day and I was just worried but then I just called you weird and I am making it worse. I’m sorry.” You had to press your hand to your mouth to stop yourself from laughing at how flustered he got.
“You’re fine, Steve, I guess...I didn’t know you noticed how I normally acted” He didn’t really say anything for a little while, leaving you just to glance over at him and see him playing with his fingers. “Steve...are you okay?” 
He sighed and shook his head against the metal plates pressed up against the window behind his head. “But I’ll be fine, I’ll get over it.” Looking over to you, the quiet Harrington smiled as best as he could, but unlike himself this morning, you were willing to call bullshit when someone isn’t being open with their feelings. “Hey, don’t give me that look.”
“Steve, I can’t make you say anything, but I know that look, so tell me if you need an ear, okay?” You send a smile back at him before hopping your way over to the ladder that Dustin was still looking out from and shimmied your way up. “How goes the lookout for Dart?” 
Dustin jumped at the sound of you sneaking up on him, not that he would ever admit that, before realizing it was you coming up here. “Um, it’s good, nothing really too interesting to see up here, it’s still pretty bright outside and I don’t think he’ll become active until nighttime, but that’s just my theory.” He told you, scooching over to give you room to sit on top of the roof next to him.
You jumped up top and sat tall and high, smiling as you shut your eyes and listened to the wind rustle through the tall grass surrounding the junkyard, the birds that still haven’t moved on for winter were still chittering away, some higher pitched ones calling out for their mothers. The silence was what you needed right now; nothing honestly could have helped you more in this time of everyone seemingly be out to get you. 
“He-hey Y/N?” Your atmosphere of quiet was shattered as you opened your eyes and looked over to Dustin who kept glancing at you. Humming in response, you kept your eyes on Dustin while waiting for an answer. “I’m...sorry for calling you stupid and being an asshole to you. I treated you like shit and you never really did anything wrong. I was just...jeeeeeeeealous of Lucas.” The curly haired boy’s words slowly slipped away into a quiet whisper when he dragged out the last part of what he was saying. 
“You’re jealous of the little weirdo I call my brother?” You threw your head back in laughter and let yourself enjoy the apology for a short time. “What do you have to be jealous about with Lucas? His comic books? And what does that have to do with me?” Your eyes were watering as you wiped away the happy tears.
“Well, cause he has you.” His confession pulled your breathing to a halt, your lungs forgot how to breathe for the time as you whipped around and stared at him in shock, never seeing this type of situation coming from him, wanting to talk to you. “Yeah, of course, because you are the coolest big sister, I have seen anybody have! You like hanging out with us, I mean sure you have a car and can drive us places, but we have bikes and legs, we could walk somewhere if we really wanted to do something. But you always jump whenever we say we need a movie, or candy or the arcade. Nancy and Jonathan are the other bigger versions of us, but they don’t give us the attention and...well love that you give us whenever you come over to babysit us. And we don’t even need babysitting anymore and you don’t get paid to do it, but you still come over to watch us play our stupid games that last forever and listen and rate our burping contests and you would be willing to try our weirdo drinks we made just to try and make you throw up. I can’t just say I’m sorry, but I am mad at you cause...well.” 
Honestly you couldn’t comprehend what he just told you, and he was still not done, but you just sat there in shock. He just, Dustin just, he was...apologizing? What was this? In the time that you knew Dustin Henderson, he was a sweet kid yeah, but never had you ever seen him come and apologize to you without someone telling or ordering him to, which often came from Lucas or one of the moms hollering at him to say sorry. But now…
“I’m mad at you because you are a really cool big sister and really wish I had one like you and I’m jealous of Lucas because you’re really badass and you’re the shit and I can’t really think of any other words to call you besides cool because that is what you are! Lucas does love you, but this may sound weird but I like love you too like a big sister that I really wish I had and he should be happier to have a sister like you cause I would love for you to be my sister!” Dustin stopped to gasp for air, all of his words came running from his mouth as he spoke, the speed of his mouth was astounding to be honest with how much he said and almost in one breath. 
The binoculars he was holding were forgotten on his lap while he kept his eyes screwed shut and his hands rung together tightly as he waited for something. Dustin was waiting for you to react to him. The kid looked like he didn’t know what to expect from you, should you scream? Run? Hug him? He didn’t even know what to expect from all this that he just poured out of him.
You sighed and got ready to speak, something in you was feeling odd, but he cut you off, his head shot up to look at you with tears tracing in his eyes. “And and and it’s so unfair that Lucas gets to have you as a big sister cause he has everything! He has a normal family with a mom who isn’t crazy, and dad and little sister who is kinda annoying but she’s here. He gets girls attention, like Max, that’s totally not cool to do that but I mean she’s not a piece of meat so we really can’t call claim to her, but I still thought she was cute and pretty and pretty badass and I’m just upset. Cause all I get is Dart and we all see how that worked out! But he also gets you! I want to have you as my older sister! It’s just not fair!” You finally reacted as he started raising his voice and the tears kept falling down his face. 
Reaching out, you pulled yourself closer to him and wrapped your arms around him, bringing him in for a hug. The only way you could really do this without sliding off the top of the bus would be for you to keep Dustin where he was and move yourself to have one leg swing down the safety hatch leading back into the bus and the other folded next to you as you wrapped one arm around Dustin’s back and brought the other around his head and weaving it into his hair. 
“Dustin,” Your voice was at a gentle whisper near his ear, for the sake of his emotions being on hyper alert while also keeping the conversation away from the three people below you. “It’s okay for you to be upset, especially when you are feeling upset with your friends.” You gently rubbed your fingers up and down through his hair, using your nail to add pressure to his hairline and ease the tension in his body as he was working out the tears and frustration in his system. “It’s okay for you to get angry at people, Dustin, but you also can’t get mad and lash out at your friends, that’s not fair to you or them. You don’t have to tell them that you are having problems unless you want to, but I’m gonna tell you that you can talk to someone about frustrations you have. Just because Mike is having girl problems missing El and Will having his episodes of the Upside Down and then Lucas just...well I’m gonna be honest he just is Lucas. But just because they are having problems doesn’t mean that you don’t have problems too.”
You left him with your words for a minute, still holding him tightly to you while he calmed down. You honestly had more to say but didn’t want to give him too much. Even with your eyes shut you could feel time going by; feeling it around you as the sun slowly gave less heat to the day. How the birds got quieter and no longer chirped their lungs away. Even the talking below you had stopped a while ago. 
Dustin took a deep breath and brought himself away from you, bringing his hands up to rub his eyes furiously to wash away the salty tears and hopefully the redness that showed he was crying. “Feeling better, bud?” His nod was answer enough, his teeth finally shining through when you tousled his hair. You knew he was feeling back to normal when he shoved your hand out of his curls. 
“Thanks, Y/N.”
“No problem Dustin. And hey,” You grinned at him as you slowly stepped down the ladder. “You all are like little brothers to me at this point. Also, if you ever need to talk, my ear and phone is always open.” And with that you shimmied down the ladder, jumping off the last two rungs with a grin on your face as you took your seat down next to Steve. 
Today was slowly looking better, better than most these days lately. Cause today, you came first in Dustin’s eyes. 
<<<>>> 
“Max!” A voice roared outside the house; you could practically feel the house shaking at the angry voice. The kids all fell silent, the young girl whose name was just called went pale. 
“He found me.” Her words barely came out as she whisper-yelled at all the kids to hide. “He can’t know I’m mean, or he’ll kill you then me then you again!” Her words were mostly directed at Lucas, while you were left to glare at you brother, wanting answers as to why Billy Hargrove looked like he had death in his eyes, and it was aiming to Lucas. 
Steve steppes up next to the door, motioning for the kids I keep their heads down while he told everyone that he would take care of this. “Wasn’t he the one that got pummelled by Jonathan last year?” Max chirped up, causing the other boys to chuckle while you walked up to the door and looked through one of the small windows that always are next to the door. 
You could vaguely hear what was going on, basically just throwing insults at each other. But you kept hearing your last name thrown in there. The kids in the next room over screeched, pulling you from watching Steve and Billy to see them running away from the window. “Idiots! Stay away from the window!” You yelled at them before turning back to the window, seeing Billy stalking towards the door, his face red and he was shaking his hand. Looking behind him for a split second, you could tell why: Steve was sprawled out on the ground, holding his nose and trying to roll over onto his stomach. 
“Shit!” The door was kicked in next to you with a booted door slamming down on the floor, breaking the handle off and sending the piece of wood into the wall next to it, the faded gold door handle lodged itself into the wall. “Kids get in the kitchen!” 
“Sinclair!” Billy’s voice roared behind you as you skid to a stop in the kitchen in front of the kids. “I knew you’d be here. I’m gonna make you pay you little shit.” Billy began stalking towards your brother while you pushed the kids further back and especially kept them behind you and away from the crazed teen. 
“Keep your nasty hands off my brother.” You growled at him, keeping your voice low while reaching your arms out around you, trying to build up a wall between the kids and Billy. 
When he actually looked at you, Billy’s face had a smirk on his face. “Now who is this cute thing?” His tongue ran along his lower lip and he began to walk hips pushed forward, wanting to show off that he was in fact a dude and had a crotch.
“Someone who wants you to leave my brother out of whatever shit you have between you and Harrington.” You snapped back, not liking how he slowly got closer and closer to the kids with you in front of them.
He did the stupid lip lick thing again and his smirk only grew. “Oh, so Harrington was hiding you for himself? I see how it is.” His eyes flicked between you and Lucas, whom you specifically held onto his wrist and kept pushing him and Max behind you, whose hand was in Lucas’ other one. “I see Sinclair just loves to steal everything under my nose.” He kept slowly stepping forward, pressing the group of you back and against the kitchen counter until he was nose to nose with you, his eyes dangerously flicking back and forth between your angry eyes and your lips.
The intimacy, or really lack thereof, of how close he was to you caused you to involuntarily shiver. Besides your brother and Jonathan as well as your father, you had not been in such close proximity to a guy in a long time. In other situations, you think you might relish the attention and the thought of a guy wanting to be this close to you. But not here. Not with the guy who is giving you the attention is the infamous Billy Hargrove, man with a different woman in his bed every night, Keg King, frigging chain smoker, nothing that your nose or your mind really wanting to think about. 
“How about you,” You paused and pushed the kids to your right as you also kicked Billy in the knee. “Stay the fuck away from my family!” Lucas pulled the others along further from the two of you, Max’s hand in his hand while Dustin followed behind. “Get to the car!” You called after them before you felt someone grabbed hold of your arm, yanking you back from following; spinning around, you saw Billy was beyond pissed at this point. 
“I’m gonna teach you a little something called respect.” His words were quiet, but the threat behind his words reverberated in you like he screamed through a megaphone into your ear. His eyes had grown dangerously dark, no longer the clear blue eyes that stared at you before, but now they looked like the sky as a storm was thundering. 
“Hargrove! Not unless I teach it to you first.” Billy and you turned to the voice as it kept speaking and you felt Billy’s grip loosened as he was flung onto the floor with the swift punch to the nose from Steve. “Y/N, get outta here!” Steve didn’t even take the time to look at you before he knelt down and dealt another punch to Billy’s face. 
You didn’t need to be told twice to run as you followed the kids, hearing them arguing in the hallway. “No! We need to go back to help Y/N!” Excuse me I don’t want to die because of Billy!” “But we can’t leave your sister!” “Billy is gonna kill me! I wanna live till next Halloween thank you very much!”
As you rounded the corner, more crashing came from behind you, a further point telling the kids to book it out of there. “Idiots, run!” You shouted as more crashing came and the two wrestling boys tumbled through the hallway, Billy trying to pursue while Steve worked at keeping him back. 
You skid to a stop and spun around after seeing the kids finally listening, hearing the commotion. Billy’s back was turned to you as Steve had hold of Billy’s collar, shaking him back and forth, maybe trying to make him dizzy? It didn’t seem to work when you saw Billy raising his hand and rushing a fist across Steve’s face, reopening the gash on his nose and adding another to his cheek. Hargrove’s plan worked in taking Steve down and he drew back to slam him with his fist again and again. “No!” 
You jumped onto Billy’s back and wrapped your arms around his neck trying to get him in some form of a choke hold while also working on getting your legs to snake around his torso and keeping his legs from moving any further. That didn’t work as well as you planned it would; while you were able to get your arms securely around his neck, he was able to keep his legs free and managed to walk his way over to the corner where the hallway met the family room. You felt his neck contract under your arm, you honestly thought he was coughing against you, trying to breath only for you to tighten your grip further.
His adam’s apple rubbed against your arm as you worked on wrapping your legs further around him, trying to place your heel into his crotch to take him down. “Re-re-res-” He gasped out, still moving towards the intersection of the hallways. His speaking threw you off, what was he trying to say? But as always, curiosity kills the cat. “Respect.” 
Your arm loosened enough for you to try to hear what he had to say, but as you did so, you felt your body get slammed into a corner, you back felt like it was being stabbed as the point was driven into you. The air rushed out of you as black spots danced in your vision; your body went slack with your arms letting go of Billy’s neck while your legs lost their grip on his waist, letting your body fall to the ground in a daze.
The next few minutes left your mind completely fuzzy and you had no idea how time went.
There was an insane ringing in your ears that was louder than your thoughts and the things around you. 
Your body had gone numb and you could only feel your heart pounding in your chest and the air trying to enter your lungs. 
You couldn’t move anything. 
Your eyes were throbbing, working their hardest to get you to see anything; you could see, but then you couldn’t. 
Nothing was connecting to your brain and your body was reacting in overdrive to get the brain to respond. 
At one point, you thought you saw Lucas hovering over you, shaking your shoulders maybe? Or maybe your body was having a seizure and moving itself? 
Lucas’ mouth was moving; was he talking to you? Screaming? And your body was shaking again.
Lucas and Dustin were both over you now. Lucas was scared, but Dustin looked like he was about to break down crying. Why was he crying? Was he okay? 
You were able to feel your arm again. With your shaking hand, you were able to reach up enough to touch Dustin’s cheek with your fingertips, they were wet. Why were they wet? 
Dustin’s face was all scrunched up while he took your hand in his and held onto it for dear life. His mouth was moving too, like Lucas’s but they must have forgotten how to talk. Or maybe you forgot how to listen?
Your eyes stopped working for a second, you couldn’t see anything. Everything was fuzzy beyond recognition. Black was everywhere. Was this the Upside-Down that Will was talking about? 
You were back in sophomore year. You would remember this year for the rest of your life. Memories leapt before your eyes. You walking into your first class of high school. Being in Biology with Nancy and Barb. You going to a basketball game.
You were like every other high school girl when you first saw Steve Harrington. Gawking and looking at how cute he was. There never seemed to be an awkward phase for him, he was always attractive and the star basketball player in high school. Everyone wanted to be his girlfriend, and you were no exception.
Images flashed ahead, to when the unexpected happened. 
It began with Steve sitting next to you during English sophomore year. You thought nothing of it at first, because it was just another seat. Inside you were freaking out because you know, STEVE HARRINGTON IS SITTING RIGHT NEXT TO YOU. But you kept yourself contained.
He went against what you thought would happen. That stupid pencil thing actually happened. You dropped your pencil in class and quietly groaned to yourself before stretching over the arm of your chair to try and grab the writing implement when someone else grabbed it.
You didn’t even notice that it had fallen in Steve’s direction until he picked up the pencil and extended it back to you. “Drop things here often?” He had his cutesy little grin on his face that made his eyes shine and your heart flutter. And you in your naive state just giggled at him like a child, not used to this kind of attention from a guy, especially a guy like Steve Harrington.
You saw more days pass by your eyes from the ending of summer to the beginning of Thanksgiving break. Steve had been slowly working his way into your life. The pencil was only the beginning. Any chance in English class he got, he took to talk to you, and he took the further step and began talking to you outside of English class. He would say hi to you in the hallways, wave at you from his place on the basketball court every time he got the ball through the hoop. 
The final straw was when he came to your front door the first day, he could drive his car and asked to drive you to school. Your mom and dad were in shock while you were left in a melted puddle on the floor with a dark blush on your face that he would think to come to you first when he got his car. By this point, you knew this crush you had like every other girl in the high school had flittered away and you knew, well you thought, maybe you...loved him? 
Was love too strong of a word to tell someone you weren’t married to or at least was dating? You didn't know. Steve was kind to you; he appreciated your help but didn’t come to you because he needed help like the other kids in your grade. He saw something in you that apparently had him wanting to be your friend and he went out of his way to be in your presence. 
He got his license the Thursday before Thanksgiving Break. He drove you to school that Friday morning. He asked you to Snowball that afternoon next to his car.
For you, the stars were aligning and making it a bit obvious that Steve liked you. And you really liked Steve. What could go wrong?
Thanksgiving is what went wrong. 
You didn’t expect him to pick you up on Monday, just cause you two never said anything of it, and your mother was more than happy to drive you the Monday after break. But when Steve wasn’t at your locker before first period, you were worried. ‘Maybe he just overslept, thinking it was another day of vacation and he would be here by English. He was there during English. 
He came over to his normal seat next to you and you smiled up at him, but he didn’t make any sign that he noticed you. You felt hurt at first but pushed past it as the teacher began teaching. The class went unbearably slow as you kept glancing over at Steve. He was doodling in the corner of his notebook. He did that all the time, so it wasn’t much of a surprise about him using his lead on these mindless doodles. Usually it would be of a funny bird or the teacher in a small comic, but today, you saw something that completely shut you down. 
A name over and over again with small hearts all around it. Then there were more, some just the name, others the name followed by Harrington. Others were preceded by ‘I love’. 
Nancy.
The name you never expected to see. The name you would soon begin to associate with the dropping feeling in your stomach. The name you would begin to mull over for months.
Why Nancy? What happened? Were you not good enough? What did you do wrong? Why her? Why not you? Why him and her? Why did any of this happen? 
why?
The bell rang and you sprung out of your seat, running out the door to your next class. You didn’t get to see Steve watch you leave, a frown on his face as he looked at the doodles, he had to draw on the sides of his paper, all of them ones he hated as he continued to draw them. But it had to be done.
You saw what you needed to see, you got the message and never looked in Steve’s direction again. You hung around Nancy and you began to see him flirting with her, in ways that he never did with you. But she didn’t say yes right away. Was that what you did wrong? Were you too easy?
Were you too easy for him, he got what he wanted, and he moved on?
But you two did literally nothing, the only thing he did was ask you to a dance. 
Was that all he wanted? To make fun of you behind the scenes with his new buddies Carol and Tommy H.? To get a naive little girl’s hopes up about a guy liking her?
Obviously, that’s all he wanted from you.
You never spoke to Steve again after that. And he didn’t talk to you. You both respectfully ignored each other and pretended the other one wasn’t there unless Nancy or Jonathan was present, then they would just talk to someone else and they could continue ignoring each other until the end of time. 
You opened your eyes again and was able to see. Dustin was gone. Where was Lucas? You reached your hand out, you were alone with the room. 
Something grabbed onto your hand, something you couldn’t see right away. Lulling your head to the side, you saw what had hold of your hand. 
The kids stood in the distance, Dustin’s hat standing out from the Byers wallpapered living room. Max’s red hair gave her away. Lucas was not standing there though, he was kneeling next to you, his eyes looked like they were very wide in his head and he was leaning on his hands as he tried getting closer to you. 
Following your hand, you traced your arm up to your hand and saw someone’s fingers laced with your own. Their arm was covered in a denim jacket and led further up and show you a face. Their mouth was moving again, this time you could almost hear what they were saying. Going higher on their face, their brown eyes were ones that shouldn’t have worry in them.
You and Steve stared at each other for a time, things were slowly starting to come to you again; your back felt like you had been hit by a bulldozer, your head was pounding and there was now a steady poking going on in the base of your skull. You could feel Steve slowly and methodically squeezing your hand with his. You watched as he pulled your hand up to his mouth and pressed his lips to the back of it. 
“Come on, Y/N, if you can hear me, I need you to squeeze my hand.” Steve whispered onto the back of your hand, keeping it close to his mouth where you could feel his breath brush across the you. Him and the kids had been trying to you to respond to them for the last five minutes, but they hadn’t been able to get you to say or do anything. 
You gave them a scare a few minutes ago when your eyes rolled into the back of your head and they barely got you to breathe again. Steve pushed the kids back and took your hand, trying to talk you back into waking up again. Over and over again he spoke softly to you, telling you to just squeeze his hand.
Finally feeling like your body was back in control, your fingers tightened, it may not have felt much stronger than the tips of your fingers clenching tighter around his, but he felt it, nonetheless. “Holy shit.”
“Language.” You rasp out with a smile on your face; the kids all screamed behind him, Dustin and Max were hugging each other while grabbing onto Lucas and pulling him in too. Steve gasped out in shock; his breathing shaky but he was still able to chuckle at you telling him how to talk around the kids. 
“Don’t you ever do that again.” Steve muttered as he helped you sit up before he wrapped you in a hug, you were pretty much sitting on his lap and he hid his face in the name of your neck. 
Today was a roller coaster of a day and you honestly having no clue how to just...deal with it all. Your arms were awkwardly tucked around you so you couldn’t exactly hug him back. But you wanted to. Your fingers found his shirt under his denim jacket and held onto the fabric. You could feel his heart racing under his shirt, and it didn’t feel like it was anywhere near slowing down. You also rested your still throbbing head against the side of his, letting him squeeze you a little too hard for your comfort but you honestly couldn’t really complain about the situation. 
You two stayed there for a little while, just...wanting a moment of peace in this day of absolute craziness. Steve having his arms holding you to him as tightly as he could, his face hadn’t moved from hiding in your neck. His rhythmic breathing ran across your skin every few seconds, causing goose bumps to prickle around your neck. You had your forehead still pressed against his temple, your own exhaling and inhaling ran across his cheek, where you couldn’t see a blush darkening on his skin. His heart rate had finally slowed down a little, your hands still holding onto his shirt and close to the left side of his chest. The serenity of this situation was one that you never would have imagined happening to you, yet here it all was. Here you were. With Steve Harrington, nonetheless. 
15-year-old you would have flipped and gone all heart eyes in the situation. But now…
You wanted to push everything away. Push Steve away, push these feelings away, push the past away. But you didn’t want to. You wanted to be selfish and enjoy what was happening. Enjoy the attention you have been extra jealous of Nancy having the past few days.
Nancy.
Shit you knew that Steve was dating Nancy, he couldn’t be here hugging you like this. He had a girlfriend. 
“Steve.” You shuffled yourself away from him, guilt filling your gut as you began to think about Nancy. He looked up at you with a little red in his eyes, probably from Billy punching him. “We have to go.” You whispered to him. Even if you didn’t want to end this moment, someone had to.
He nodded and stood up, not seeing how you felt or understanding why you pushed him away. “You are feeling okay?” 
“As okay as I’ll ever be after I’ve been slammed into a wall.” 
Steve chuckled quietly and took your hand to help you stand up; you were still wobbly on your feet and with no balance, you managed to fall straight into Steve’s embrace yet again. “Well hello again.” His smile was back on his face and the worry was gone from his eyes, but he was still in high alert and this time did notice when you pulled yet again away from him. “You sure you’re okay?”
You nodded and stepped toward the door, but the brunette hadn’t let go of your hand yet. “Steve, please let me go.” Steve’s number one give away was you not wanting to look at him, and he watched you try walking off, you definitely weren’t fine enough to be walking without help. 
“What’s wrong?” 
“Nothing is wrong, Steve. I just want to go before Billy wakes up again with an even stronger vengeance.” Still wouldn’t look at him.
Harrington resorted to tugging gently at your arm that you were pulling back on, just hard enough to have to turn around and look at him. Your eyes were a matching set to his: red rimming the edges, a thick gloss all around your Y/E/C irises along with an obvious collection at the bottom, you were ready to cry. “Hey, hey, hey, hey, hey.” He finally let go of your hand as he walked closer to you, stopping when you stepped back, not yet running away from him, but he saw that you didn't want him near you. “Y/N, what’s wrong?”
You didn’t answer right away, he was standing in front of you, obviously wanting to hug you, comfort you. But you couldn't. As much as you wanted to feel him hug you again, you couldn’t do that, not to Nancy. “Nancy.”
“Nan-wait what does Nancy have to do with anything?” Steve was now beyond confused.
“She’s your girlfriend. You can’t keep messing with me and making me want to date you and being nice to me and making me want to forget about sophomore year and every time I get over you, you somehow come back into my life, making me want to date you even harder than the time before and it's not fair to Nancy. But I hate you every time I see you because I like you so much. And I fucking hate what you did to me, but I still can’t help almost feeling like I might move you.” By the end of your emotional word vomit, your voice broke off into a quiet whisper. You stared at the ground with tears rolling down your face nonstop at this point, you were just letting yourself cry with all this frustration you were feeling towards him. It felt nice to get this all out, but maybe not to his face directly.
A beat of silence fell between you and you were starting to feel the awkwardness when Steve ran the tips of his fingers over your cheek. Out of instinct, you cringed away. “Y/N,” He stepped closer again, but you were frozen to where you were standing, you kept yourself there rather than running away, but you didn’t like up at him. “You weren’t kidding when you said they were ignoring you too.” 
You finally looked up at him and saw him standing a hands length away from you, enough to give you space, but you could definitely see the small blue speckles in his beautiful brown eyes. “Can you please just forget I ever said any of it, I thought I made it clear two years ago how I felt, and I really don’t want to go through all that pain again.” 
“Well, maybe if you tried talking to me, you won’t have to repeat anything?” His answer took you by surprise, not really what you were expecting from someone you just told you had been crushing on for three years and that they were currently unavailable to date. You watched his eyes, trying, just trying to see what was going on in his head. “You know, I really was a dick in high school.”
“You could say that again.” A laugh pushed through your crying, more or less you were just making sputtering noises as you felt Steve wrap your hands with his own, with you not pulling away from him this time.
“I would like to blame the fact that Tommy H. was an asshole but why say something everyone already knew.” You laughed at this again. “But, sophomore year I...about the Snowball. I...well…” He sighed and stared at the wall next to you two, trying to think his thoughts out before he probably said something he would definitely regret. His thumb began slowly rubbing the back of your hand, causing more shivers to run up your body and sending a warm happy feeling in your brain.
Not even during sophomore year did you ever hold hands or anything, the most you two did was hug. Maybe that should have been a sign, but as a young little sophomore, you weren’t worried about PDA or having someone hold your hand or anything like that. 
“I can’t say anything except that my dad and Tommy both pressured me to do something I didn’t want to do.” He paused, again thinking. “My dad didn’t like how I was falling behind in basketball; I would skip practices to study with you, missing more points or rebounds because I was searching for you in the first quarter of a game to be sure I could wave at you when I scored. He knew who you were too, heard me on the phone with you a few times. He told me he would take my car away if I kept seeing you after break.”
He looked back to you and saw you had your head tilted towards the left a little, he thought you were too cute. “And then Tommy took me to my first party that Tuesday and he got into my head about how I needed to go after the prettiest girl in our class to him. He told me that you were too plain for the Keg King to be dating apparently. So much so that he pushed me to just ignore you otherwise he would tell the whole school about my hair.”
“Your hair?” You chuckled at him, but still had a feeling of shock. “You broke sixteen-year-old me’s heart because you didn’t want people to know you use Farrah Fawcett Hair Spray? I lost to your hair?” You were more chuckling out of pain of the situation you realized you were in during your younger years. 
“Yes?” He shut his eyes in shame and waited for you to respond to this. “I had my priorities in the wrong place back then, okay? I thought having a car would make me cooler and then Tommy using my Kingship against me and then my hair on top of it, I was a mess until last year.”
You left yourself to think for a little longer, think about what he said, what apparently was happening during those days when you felt so isolated and alone because you couldn’t tell anyone what was happening without revealing what Steve was drawing in his margins. “That still doesn’t explain why you are being really nice to me while you are currently dating Nancy.” 
“Nancy and I...we um...broke up like three days ago.” Everything was hitting Steve almost as hard as it was hitting you.
“Oh, I’m sorry.”
“It’s fine, it was all ‘bullshit’ to her anyway.” The venom and sadness in his voice gave away how Steve felt backstabbed inside. You look down at your locked hands and gave his a gentle but hopefully reassuring squeeze. He pulled his head back up and looked at you, brown mixing with Y/E/C while you smiled at him.
Steve stared back at you, he himself was happier seeing you smiling at him again, with this smile being one that finally reached your eyes, the familiar and much missed glitter dusted your eyes as the grin stayed on your face. He watched you smile up at him and felt the urge to just, kiss your forehead. Has he wanted to kiss you, like kiss you on the lips? Plenty of time, but he didn’t want to overstep any boundaries you two placed while sophomores, but from the first day he got you to laugh he had wanted to lean over your desk in English and kiss you.
That feeling and want hasn’t changed. Not in the two years he spent away from you, these feelings were resurfacing very quickly.
“Guys! It’s a code red! We need to get to Mike needs us to distract the Demodogs!” Dustin came running into the room with his eyes wide, not really saying much about seeing you and Steve standing so close while holding hands. “Come on! We need one of you two to drive us to the main hub thing!” Steve began to follow after Dustin when you stopped him with your still held hands.
“Yeah?” He turned around to see what you needed and was pleasantly surprised when you reached up and pressed a short and sweet kiss to his cheek. You walked past him with a grin and a blush rising up your face as you ran after the kids. He stood star struck for a few seconds before he broke out in a grin and ran after you guys, calling driving Billy’s Camaro since his car was left at Mike’s house when they regrouped a while ago.
You climbed into the shotgun passenger seat and couldn’t wipe the grin off your face as you drove to the pumpkin patch Hopper got stuck in hours ago. Even with the situation that was going on with the Upside-Down fighting back, it felt good to get gold for the first time in forever.
By the time morning slowly rolled around, the five of you had heard from Mike and Will that the Mind Flayer had been purged from Will’s body, you were all crowding around Dustin’s walkie talkie all on channel 33, waiting for confirmation from Hopper and El that the gate was closed.
Half an hour had passed between hearing that the Mind Flayer had left Will and where you were currently waiting in the middle of a field of rotten pumpkins. You all didn’t want to move for fear of losing connection in some of the denser areas of the forest leading back into Hawkins, so you voted on staying put. But the waiting was making all of you anxious, nothing was being said and Dustin kept calling through but still to no avail in hearing a response. 
“What if they didn’t make it? What if they fell down the chasm and died? What if the Demodogs ate them? What if Hopper tripped and pushed El over the edge and she’s just falling endlessly, and she is just stuck in a state of endless falling?!” Lucas was getting jumpy standing next to you; he wouldn’t stop pacing and it was starting to get on your nerves.
“Lucas.” You wrapped your arms around him and got him to stop moving by hugging him tightly to you. “You need to calm down. Yes, Hopper is very clumsy, but I don’t think he would accidentally push El down a hole in the ground. They probably are on their way back up and got stuck in a touchy spot. Or hey, maybe they lost the walkie and that’s the worst thing that has happened to them.”
You held Lucas where you were for a while longer, your chin on top of his head while you let him turn himself around to be able to face the rest of the group. Your arms were around his shoulders with his hands holding onto your forearms near his neck. The two of you started to sway in place and he moved to balance his feet on top of yours. “Haven’t done this in a while.” You chuckled at him, not moving your head and you began to move the two of you around with your feet. It was much harder than you remember it being when he was younger. “I think you’ve gotten fat, Lucas. This wasn’t this hard last year.” The grin on your face gave away how ready you were to get an angry exclamation out of him for your comment.
“Y/N! I am not fat! I am just muscular!” You threw your head back and cackled as you kept him from wiggling away from you, muscular my ass. 
The radio started crackling in Dustin’s hands, it sounded like someone was trying to call through. “He-anyo-earme-hell-any-Hello!” Hopper’s voice finally broke through and everyone screamed at Dustin to answer him.
“Curly Bird to Chiefy Bird, has the target been vanquished?” Dustin called into the radio.
“What? Who is this?”
“This is Curly-this is Dustin! Hopper did you close the gate?” There was a beat between answers and all of you were on the edges of your seats while waiting for an answer. 
“You bet your middle school ass we did!”
Screams filled the night in joy as you all congratulated each other and cheered in victory at beating the Mind Flayer. Lucas broke free and tackled Dustin and Max in joy while Steve leapt in the air in excitement before running over to you and lifted you up in a hug while spinning you around. “We did it! We survived!”
You laughed in happiness as you wrapped your arms around his neck to keep you stable and cheered with him. “Goodbye and good riddance!” Steve put you down and grinned at you, bouncing on the heels of his feet before he was taken down by a charging Dustin. You turned around and caught Lucas as he ran over and hugged you as well. 
The group of you continued to celebrate what only fifteen people in Hawkins would ever know happened, but you all deserve to be happy for once.
<<<>>> 
A month has passed since what happened at Hawkins Lab and things were starting to fall into place again. All but one piece. 
Returning to your normal schooling routines, you were met with a very familiar situation of hanging out with Nancy only to be left alone by her whenever Jonathan called for her. You were happy for her, to be with Jonathan, but that feeling slowly started to creep into your life again. And it wasn’t just Nancy.
Lucas was also a part of it; it began when he would skip out on driving with you to ask for Steve to drive him instead. For the party, the kids started to turn to Steve for their rides, for candy runs, for Family Movie rental runs. 
Things were starting to fall back into place for everyone's lives, and that includes you falling back to second best. This time, it didn’t hurt as much, it still hurt, but it was the sad reality that you had gotten used to being here. It was good for a set of time to be closer to the top of being chosen, but you also knew deep down that that wouldn’t stay. But you had a better time taking it now, not taking everything personally. For some reason, seeing your life flash before your eyes more than once really can put things into perspective. 
The only one who ever came back to you was surprisingly Dustin. It was a surprise the first time he called your guys family phone and asked you to pick him up instead of hitching a ride with Steve like your brother was doing that night. But it really was a nice surprise. 
Dustin calling you and asking to hang out with you is what kept you afloat some days. Others were good even without him. It was a blessing having Dustin be a better brother than yours ever was. 
Tonight was the Snowball and your mother wouldn’t stop taking pictures of poor Lucas. He obviously just wanted to go, but she had to make sure that her little precious baby boy had these memories for forever. You just smirked from the hallway in your jeans and sweatshirt, happily comfortable to not have to go to a dance like this ever again. 
“Okay, have fun sweetie! I love you Lucas! Bye Y/N!” You mom called behind you as you lead your poor and scarred brother to your car to drive him to the middle school. You waved at your mother and drove off, the car being rather quiet. 
“You look like you’re going to a funeral with how tensed you are.” You teased, trying to get something out of him, but he sat quietly in the passenger seat. “You okay over there, bud?”
“What if I ask Max to dance and she just says no?” He shouted the words before you even finish your sentence, this obviously been poking at his mind for a while now. “Cause like I can’t ask you about this because you’ve never been asked to a dance so you would have no experience with what I’m worried about. And I can’t ask you because you would just say something nice like why anyone would say no to you, but you have never had to worry about this because no one has ever been interested in you and…” 
He continued talking, but your brain shut him out after what he said. That was a gut punch you were not at all expecting from him, that kind of an insult. I mean, it’s true that you had never been asked to a dance besides the epic fail of sophomore year, but that didn’t mean that he got to call you out on it.
You let him babble for the rest of the ride to school and told him bye before he left you alone in the car. And then it was another quiet ride home where you don't want to think about anything at all that would remind you of what he just said.
Stepping in the door, you shut it behind you and marched upstairs and shut the door quietly behind you, bidding your family a good night and locking the wood behind you. You pressed your back against the door and stared at the window in your room. It honestly could be that easy...just open the window, climb out and....
You stood up and slowly walked over to the glass pane that kept the cold Indiana winter out; opening it, you felt the cold rush over you, blood rushing to your cheeks to keep them warm. You swung one leg over the window ledge and…
Steve drove by your house and stared at it. He had been avoiding this talk for a month now and didn’t know if that was the best of ideas. Staring at the facade of the building, he looked to where your room and saw the window was wide open. 
Squinting in curiosity, Steve shut his car off and got out, going over to see if you were in there and why you would want the cold to infiltrate your room so willingly. He trudged through the layer of snow that had been littering all of Hawkins and was under your window, the snow around the square had been displaced, looking like you had opened the window recently. The brunette looked around, finding a water drainage pipe leading up right by your window, he grinned as he walked over and grabbed hold of it before crawling up the side of the house, using the piping as a means of keeping himself attached to the fake wooden exterior.
After much struggling and ninjaing later, Steve finally made it to the ledge of your window and peeked inside. Huh. You weren’t there. The lights were on, but the door seemed closed and you weren’t hiding anywhere that he could see. He swiveled around as best as he could and looked for your car, yup, it was in the driveway, so you were here. Were you just not in your room?
His fingers were starting to ache from holding onto a cold pipe and it was easier to finish his climb to the roof rather than to scale back down to the ground. Upon getting to the roof, he (oh so smoothly) swung his leg up and shimmied his way up, again very ninja like, and took a seat on the shingles, his fingers and legs happy that he was not using them in this moment. 
“If I had known that I would be expecting company, I would have made better arrangements, like a blanket.” A voice spoke quietly behind him; hearing someone speak behind him caused Steve to almost jump off the roof in surprise. Whipping around, Steve was surprised to see you behind him, sitting on the roof in a small circle of snow that had been cleared away to let you not sit in frozen water. 
You smiled tiredly over at him with your crossed arms resting on your knees that were being hugged up to your chest. He smiled back as he stood up and walked over to you before he began to push snow out of the way like you did right next to you. “Come up here often?” 
Chuckling, you turn your head to look up at him, giving him a better view of your face. “It’s not like you haven’t used that one on me before.” He noticed that you still had your smile on your face, but it hadn’t made it to your eyes yet, and that made him upset. Not again. He didn’t want to see you broke and defeated ever again.
“What are the odds that I can get you to talk?” Harrington asked as he finally took his seat next to you, sitting shoulder to shoulder with you. 
“Depending on how much of a sad story you want to hear.” His eyes never left you for the next few minutes before he answered, wanting to watch you before he said anything. You weren’t even looking at him, your eyes were fixed on the sky, to which he turned as well, trying to see what you would be looking at. 
���Well I have until 11 when I have to pick Dustin up from his dance, so I got a few hours to spare.” He heard you chuckle at this, but he too began to gaze at the sky, seeing stars peeking out from the clouds that were predicted to drop more snow, so says the weatherman, but when was he ever right?
He was so fixed on staring at the stars, that he almost missed your response. “Do you think the stars ever feel overshadowed by the moon?” He hummed in curiosity, wanting her to explain further. “Like, the moon is so much closer to us, and it changes all the time, going from full to new and everything in between. But the stars just stay there. I mean, they are amazing, but we get so used to them that we just let them slip by and forget about them a lot. So, do you think the stars ever feel overshadowed by the moon?” 
Steve looked back over at you and saw you now looking down, your chin and mouth hiding in your knees while you just stared at your driveway. “Don’t you remember that every star is a sun to other planets. So I feel like every star has someone looking at it like it’s the sun to them.” 
“But how can you be sure?” You voice had faded to a shuttering whisper, blocked by your knees and lost in the wind that blew by. 
“Because I’m looking at you and you are the brightest thing in my life, and you are my star.” You looked over to Steve and you saw him staring at you. He was right though, he was looking at you like you were the center of the universe, like everything orbited you, he was looking at you with love in his eyes. He was looking at you like Jonathan looked at Nancy, but this was Steve looking at you.
Your face grew a dark shade of red, not able to look away from him while he moved closer to you. All you could do was watch him, what else could you do when he literally just said that. “No one’s ever said something like that to me. Everyone sees me as second best.”
Steve sent you a small grin before he leaned over and pressed a kiss to your forehead. You squeezed your eyes shut, feeling tears starting to prick at them; you loved this. You needed something like this, especially right now. Inadvertently, you leaned into the kiss he was giving you, until he pulled away and you laid your head on his shoulder. “Second best doesn’t mean second place; it just means you had to wait for something better than what the first placers got. And now you got me.”
354 notes · View notes
yeetingmyfeeling · 4 years
Text
A Rose Tattoo
Chapter Seven
Lily had almost her whole body in the wardrobe, locking for something decent to wear. She would think she found something, then decide it wasn’t good enough and toss it out. Several articles of clothing flew past, or hit, Remus. 
She was mumbling to herself, sounding like she was on the verge of tears. Remus pulled the skirt off that had hit him in the face and stood up. HE grabbed Lily’s shoulder and gently pulled her out of the wardrobe. 
“Go shave, shower, wash your body, hair,” Remus listed it off. “Go do whatever cleansing stuff you do,”
“B-but my outfit..” Lily mumbled. “What on earth do I wear!?”
“I’ll sort it,” Remus reassured with a friendly smile. “Go shower, go on,”
Lily just sighed in defeat and trudged into their shared bathroom. Remus spun around, looking at the mess of clothes. 
He’s gay. What the fuck do women like to wear to feel good. So he turned to the two people who could actually help. 
“So,” Mary laughed. He had faced time her and Marlene on their messenger group chat. Jake had also joined. Remus had Lily’s phone, plus she was showering. “You need us to help you plan an outfit for Lily?”
“Well yes,” Remus confirmed. “I simply don’t know how girls… work??” He sounded very unsure. His friends nodded their heads. 
“What kind of clothes does she have?” Marlene asked.
“Wearable ones? I’m confused,” 
“Clearly. Show us her wardrobe,” Mary said.
“That’s more her room right now,” Remus mumbled. He panned the phone camera around, going through her clothing.
“Where are they going?” Jake finally spoke up.
“To a pub,” Remus answered.
“Oh! I got it!” Marlene shouted. There was shouting heard through the speaker, Marlene saying sorry, before turning back to the camera. “Remus go get that black tee. No the other one, that’s not even black, yeah that one. Okay now go get that long high waisted skirt, the yellow one. High waisted as in it sits high on the wa- she only has one long yellow skirt! Yes, that one.”
“Remus, my boy,” Jake tuttued. “You’re hopeless,”
“Shut up, you are a child,” Remus responded. 
“Go over to her shoes,” Mary ordered. Remus did as said. Mary hummed as she thought then gasped when she saw the perfect ones. “Those! The short brown heels! No, the boot looking ones. Yep!”
Remus set up all the clothes and laid them out on the bed. He faced the camera to his clothing person. Everyone agreed that would look good.
“What about jewelry?” Jake gasped. 
“What about these?” Remus asked, uncertain. He held a short heavy gold necklace, and a long necklace with an almost spear at the end to the camera. Everyone said yes. “See, I’m not so hopeless,”
“And when are you next going out on a date, Mr. Lupin?” Marlene asked. 
She did have a boyfriend, they met at college. Jake also has a girlfriend, his high school sweetheart. Mary was going for Sirius. Lily was currently getting ready for a date.
Remus huffed. “Mary doesn’t have a boyfriend,” He mumbled.
“Just you wait, I will get Sirius,” Mary said determined.
“But really Remus, do you currently have anyone you fancy?” Jake turned serious.
“This is about Lily,” Remus put the conversation back on track. He held up gold cross earrings and a slightly thicker than thin gold bracelet. He added it to the necklaces. 
“I’ll send a photo of how she should have her hair and makeup, our poor Remus’ brain would explode if I tried to explain it,” Mary mocked.
“Okay, okay. I’ll send you guys a photo,” He then left the call just as Lily walked out. 
“I shaved  my coochie, I don’t know if I should have,” Lily announced, standing wither her towel wrapped around her body. “Is that going to far?”
“Whatever makes you comfortable?” Remus provided, uncomftorbale. Lily just nodded and looked at the outfit laid out on her bed. “Get changed into those, I had Mary, Marlene and Jake help,”
Lily just nodded. She took off her towel and began getting changed. Remus had the decency to turn around, even though they have seen each other naked multiple times. They were one anothers firsts after all.
Remus turned back around to see Lily with the clothes on. He helped her put on the jewelry, then assisted in makeup, which was just passing her the products. Same with hair.
She pulled on her shoes, and after five minutes, decided on perfume. Another five minutes and she had a handbag.
“How do I look?” She asked shyly.
“Gorgeous,” Remus said, breathless. He knew Lily was beautiful, she always has been inside and out, but wow.
The shirt fit tightly, accenting her breasts nicely. The skirt was tight around her waist but flowed nicely. Her shoes added some extra height, which is always nice, especially in her opinion. Her makeup wasn’t too drastic, but it showed off her green eyes and freckles across her cheeks. Her hair was pinned down on one side, the rest of her hair fluffy resting on her shoulder.
Lily blushed. “Thanks,” She checked her phone. “Oh god, he’s here,” She looked up at Remus in panic.
He smiles comfortingly. “You will do great. Go out, have a good time.”
Lily just nodded, hyping herself up. She bid goodbye to Remus, giving him a kiss on the cheek then leaving.
Shit, he forgot a photo. Oh well.
He went to their kitchen and made himself some ramen to eat for when he goes and binges some new anime series. He was thinking about starting Vampire Knight.
~~~
As Remus was halfway through episode eight of Vampire knight, he heard the door open and close. He paused the show and looked over his shoulder, seeing Lily leaning against the wall, a happy smile on her face.
“So it went well?” Remus mused.
“Went well? Remus it went great,” Lily sighed, walking over and sitting on the couch next to Remus. She laid down, putting her head in her friends lap.
He begun running his fingers through her hair.
“He picked me up in his car, said I looked absolutely gorgeous. Then he asked about my day, and my week. He opened the door for me, pulled out my chair for me. He was such a gentleman. He shouted food and drinks. Oh it was lovely. Oh! He…”
Lily continued to talk about her date, trying to fit in every detail. Remus listened intently, smiling. He would nod or ‘mhm’ where was needed, but she was content and happy. Once she finished talking Remus smirked.
“To think at the beginning you said you could never like him,” Remus brought up. “When do you think you started to develop feelings?”
“When I knew he got the flowers for me,” Lily thought. “As soon as he asked what my favourite flowers were, that’s when.” Remus aww’d.
~~~
Remus was so tired. Today it just so happened to be busy. Lily and Marlene were at uni, he had no idea about Mary, and Jake called in sick. A few minutes after he turned the sign from closed to open, it was customer after customer. When he finally got a break from the customers, all the orders came in and he had to sort through those.
It had been twenty minutes since he had seen the last customer and boy was he happy. He went to go make a coffee and sort through the orders once more. Making sure he had gotten all the right ones, people were coming to pick them up, things like that.
Then he remembered.
He has to deliver Sirius’ flowers.
He could very well send Marlene or Lily over when they come in, but something was pulling at him to do it himself.
Right as he thought this, the bell rang. Remus looked up, seeing Marlene walk in.
“Marlene! My saviour!” He cried. “It’s been so busy Marl’s, so so busy,”
Marlene laughed and patted his head. “You poor thing. Also Mary is sick as well, I dropped by her place on my way here. I think she’s worse than Jake..”
“She’s hungover, isn’t she?” Remus asked. Marlene nodded. “Should've guessed.”
Marlene laughed. She clocked on then checked with Remus on the orders. She gave the flowers a quick water and picked out all the dead or dying flowers. She put the dead flowers in a vase without water, and the dying ones in a vase with water.
She found two bunches of Rose’s in the orders and asked Remus about them.
“Shit, right,” Remus scratched the back of his head. “I have to go deliver these to Sirius across the street,”
“Mary would be jealous,”
“Well she shouldn’t be hungover,”
Marlene laughed. “Alright, you do that, I’ll take over,”
“Thanks Marls,” Remus grinned. He made sure his phone was in his pockets. He grabbed the rose’s and traveled across the street.
He wouldn’t admit it, but he struggled to open the door. He did it in the end though. Watching the door close behind him, he turned around with a sigh, but smirked when he saw James Potter at the counter.
“Hello and welcome to Black’s Tatt’s, how can I help you today?” James greeted.
Remus and James have never properly met. He had only seen James when he comes into the shop, but never had a proper meeting.
“Oh,” James eyed widened in realization. “You must be from across the street, with Sirius’ flowers orde- Oh! You’re Remus!”
Remus laughed lightly. “How was the date the other night?”
“I’m sure Lily told you,” James went all shy. “But it was really good, I really like Lily,”
“I could tell,”
“Would she want to go on another date?”
“God yes, hurry up and ask her,”
“I will when I get off work. I’ll go grab Sirius.”
James spun around on his spinny chair, Remus instantly wanted one, and went off to go find Sirius.
Remus walked closer to the counter and looked around. It was nice, and it felt comfortable. Which is always good when you run a place where you stab people with needles.
James returned, with Sirius by his side.
There were no customers in the shop.
“Hiya Remus!” Sirius greeted gleefully, a smile on his face lighting the whole room up. 
He wasn’t tall, but he also wasn’t short. He would be just over Remus’ shoulder. He looked skinny, especially around the waist, but you could tell he had muscles, bulging slightly on the biceps, arms in general, and thighs.  He had black hair that just hit his shoulders. It looked ruffled, yet both silky and soft at the same time. The startings of a beard on his face, giving him that sexy stubble most men couldn’t pull off. His eyes were a silvery grey, looking right into his soul. They had a past hiding behind them, Remus could tell that much. He wore a Guns N’ Roses shirt. The sleeves went down to his elbows and were black, as well as the collar. The rest of the shirt was white, the front and back hanging lower than the sides. They were matched with very tight fitting black jeans, that had rips in random places. On his feet were a pair of torn black and white converse. Those pants did wonders for Sirius’ legs, Remus thought. He had a cigarette tucked behind his ear and a lighter in his hand that he was sliding into his pocket. He carried himself with confidence, but with a hint of goofiness. Remus hoped he could get to know him more.
“Hi Sirius,” Remus returned the smile.
“I was about to go for a smoke, so you have good timing,” Sirius leaned over the counter once he reached it, smiling at Remus. “I’m guessing those are the flowers for me?”
“Sure are,” Remus confirmed. 
“Aw you shouldn’t have,” Sirius chuckled. “Actually, we have a minor issue. I don’t have any vase’s,”
“Oh,” Remus went to scratch his face, remembering he was holding flowers he decided not to. “We have some at the shop, if you would like to come see?”
“Okay!” Sirius was suddenly excited. “Let me get those out of your hands,” he grabbed the flowers out of Remus’ hands and handed them to James. “Take care of these while I’m gone,”
James rolled his eyes. “Don’t be gone too long,”
“Yes, Prongs,” Sirius replied. He walked out from behind the counter and walked with Remus out the door.
“Prongs?” Remus queried.
“It’s a nickname for James. Mine is Padfoot, and our other friend, Peter, is Wormtail,” Sirius explained. Remus just nodded silently.
They walked into his shop and Marlene welcomed them. “Welcome back Remus, and friend… Sirius, right?”
Sirius saluted. “The one and only, I think,” Marlene laughed.
Remus led him to the vase’s. There were a selection of tall ones, thin ones, small ones, and fat ones. 
Sirius picked up two that caught his interest. They were tall and went from wide at the top, to even wider. In a nice white colour. “These two, please.”
They went up to the counter and Remus rung them through. Once Sirius had paid for those, they went back over to the tattoo shop.
Remus wanted to sit down.
Remus helped Sirius put the flowers in the vase’s, with the right amount of water. He told the shorter boy how to take care of them. Then Sirius gave him the cash.
“Thank you for this, Remus,” Sirius said earnestly.
“I’m just doing my job,” Remus chuckled. “I’ll see you around I suppose?”
“Yeah, probably next Monday,” Sirius smirked.
Remus laughed, said goodbye to James, then left. He wanted, no needed, to sit down. When he got in the shop, he acknowledged Lily with a small wave and instantly went into his office. He crashed into his chair and laid his head on the desk. 
“Hello my dearest friend,” Lily said sarcastically, popping her head through the doorway.
Remus just grunted, then he heard his phone buzz. He pulled out his phone and read the text.
Sirius Black:
After all that, I completely forgot to tell you 
I have your flower notebook
Sirius Black:
Want to go for coffee again?
I can give it back to you then,
Unless you would like it sooner
24 notes · View notes
akanennie · 5 years
Text
Gli Amanti
Word: 2.193
Relationship: Bucky Barnes x plus size!reader
Warning: insecurity and fluffy.
Summary: You are a genetically modified agent and you were part of the Avengers. But even with that, you still felt inferior just because you were big and chubby. Besides, you were in love with Captain America, but as he dated Sharon, your chances were minimal. But everything changes after you spend more time with Bucky who has done everything to help you overcome your unrequited love, ultimately arousing another passion.
A/N: based on real, personal facts. The gif isn’t mine.
Tumblr media
Y/N was writing the report of the last mission that was left for her after a draw among the team. She hated these draws, cause she always lost, but Steve often intercepted her and did the report instead.
It was because of that gentle manner and gentleman of the Captain that made her fall in love with him. Rogers was attentive to everyone, Y/N knew and was not deluded by it, however much she wanted to have something with him, Y/N was aware that he would never be interested in someone like her, just look at the relationships he: Agent Peggy Carter, nothing more than one of SHIELD's founders; had an affair with agent Romanoff, and to Y/N's dislike, Rogers' current girlfriend was Sharon, Agent 13, better known as Peggy's niece.
Steve might have had a certain fixation on the Carter women. The fact was that they were all beautiful, thin and low, unlike Y/N who, besides being tall, was overweight and a little strange.
That day Y/N decided to make the report herself. Rogers tried to be nice again after Y/N lost in the draw, but she didn’t accept it, he was too tired.
She settled into a table in the common room of the Avengers compound and began to write everything that happened on the mission. She was almost finished when she appeared the least she wanted to see: Sharon Carter.
“Hi Y/N.” She said approaching Y/N, tossing her blond hair back and Y/N took a deep breath to contain herself.
“Hello Carter... are you well on your mission?” Y/N asked, but she wasn't in the mood to talk, just asked for education.
"Yes, nothing too complicated ... otherwise they would send an Avenger." She smiled softly, but Y/N managed not to roll her eyes, for Y/N knew Sharon liked her as much as she liked Sharon, that is, nothing. "But that's not why I came here ..."
"So what was it for?" Y/N set the tablet on the table and gave Sharon her attention. As much as they didn't like it, I was on the lookout for some new mission.
"I wanted to say I admire you," Sharon stated, and Y/N can't help but sound unbelieving. "Really! As much as we don't get along very well, I admire you. You're so kind, loving, and caring to everyone, and as hard as I try to be like that to everyone, not everyone sees me as an incredible person like you."
Y/N was surprised by that statement from Sharon, and for a moment she even regretted being so bitter with Sharon. But it didn't last long.
“Thanks. I think...”
"So I hope there's no hard feelings ..." Sharon put a hand on Y/N's shoulder and she felt sick.
“Hard feelings? About what?” Y/N asked a little confused.
"I know you like Steve," Sharon stated and Y/N blushed, she didn't think it was going to be discovered. In fact Y/N wanted to go unnoticed to overcome her feelings for Steve with a new feeling for someone else. "I know it hurts a little bit every day that you see us together or when you go on a mission, but you always come back to be Steve's friend and friend, that's admirable..."
“Or worthy of pity.” Y/N thought before sighing and giving the fauxcest smile she could.
"Um... Thank you, Carter.” Y/N got up and picked up her tablet. "Now, if you'll excuse me, I have to finish a report to send to Fury."
Y/N showed the tablet and before Sharon could say anything, Y/N stepped out onto the porch that received the faint light of sunset. A romantic setting to make Y/N even more depressed.
She even tried to finish writing the report sitting on one of the porch chairs, but soon the tears came and the depressing feeling in her heart only made her feel more pathetic for loving someone and not being reciprocated. It was even humiliating for Y/N to be in the compound and have to always cross with Steve and Sharon together.
There was no chemistry in them together.
But everyone was happy about this, no one intrudes on the love life of Captain America, except Stark, Romanoff, Barnes and Wilson.
Frustration was Y/N's middle name and even tearfully she reviewed her report, before finally sending it to the director. She stood there, still and alone, lost in thought until she felt a large, icy hand on her shoulder.
At first Y/N was frightened, but seeing that it was Barnes touching her shoulder with the metal hand, she relaxed and risked giving a weak smile.
"What are you doing here, doll? It's getting cold, it's going to be sick.” Bucky said, but noticing the red eyes are the tears of tears on his face, he soon became more serious than normal. "Who was it this time? Don't tell me Stark is talking rubbish again?”
Y/N laughed weakly, wiping away her tears.
"After he had almost turned a can on the fire in our last argument, he didn’t tease me anymore.” Y/N pleaded, but Bucky was still restless.
"Then why are you crying and crying, doll? As far as I know, the mission was a success and no one was hurt.” Barnes inquired.
Y/N was seeing herself trapped, he was looking at her intensely with those intense eyes and at last Y/N ended up saying everything. All her frustrations at being in love with someone who didn't correspond, Sharon's outrage, and how dissatisfied with herself.
Now she was crying again, holding the human hand of Barnes who every now and then stroked her hand in search of comfort. Bucky didn’t say anything at first, just watched her cry and slowly calm down.
"Sorry, Barnes... I shouldn't throw you all my frustrations like that.” Y/N said, wiping away the fresh tears with her free hand.
"I'm really glad you did it... I wish I could help with something, but I don't think you wanted Steve to know.” Bucky commented and Y/N shook her head.
“No way, he can't even dream about it!”
“And what do you want to do?”
"Act as if nothing had happened and try to occupy my head just with work or anything else that doesn't involve Steve Rogers..." Y/N said in her less embarrassed and more determined voice what made Bucky smile.
"So I guess I can help you with that." Bucky flashed a beautiful smile and Y/N could not make it. "You'll get over it, doll. Even if it's the last thing I do.”
And in fact Barnes was keen to help Y/N overcome this unrequited love. Although he was Rogers' childhood friend, he started spending more time with Y/N than with Steve and Sam.
He knew that Sharon was doing everything to show that she was with the Captain when they were in the compound, he even knew that it sometimes bothered Steve himself, but the blond was killed by Sharon. There was nothing Bucky could do, let alone Y/N.
Then, on days off, he carried Y/N for several walks, one more different than the other. Picnics in almost every New York park, plus going to the zoo and visiting every inch of Brooklyn to see what had survived the weather and what had changed. All this between long and short missions, which took almost a year to see every tourist spot or old New York.
The last place they visited was very much like what it was in the 1940s was a diner right on the border between Brooklyn and Queens. Gli Amanti was a retro Italian diner even though it had some renovations and that made Bucky smile like he had never smiled before, and Y/N can't let that go without taking pictures.
“Hey!” Bucky snatched the phone from Y/N's hand, but she had blocked the screen and he didn't know the password. “You're going to delete this photo!”
“On my phone you don't rule.” Y/N said defiantly taking her phone back.
"Then guard, because now you're going to enter 1943..." Bucky opened the door like a knight, giving Y/N room to enter. “... And back then there was no phone...”
"How gallant, Mr. Barnes.” Y/N sneered as she entered, laughing with him.
It really was as if you were entering a time tunnel. All the decor seems to have come from the 1940s, not to mention the waitress and waitress uniform that was vintage and pleasing to Y/N's eyes.
They soon settled into a table in front of the huge window of the diner and after making their requests to the waitress, Y/N and Bucky were alone again.
"You used to take the girls to lunch?" Y/N asked with a mocking smile, receiving a gallant smile from the brunette.
"Yes, I did, or at events..." Bucky admitted, and Y/N felt a little uneasy at the news. "But I didn't bring any in this one, though I intend to do it someday."
"And why didn't you bring it? Was it because of the war?” Y/N asked curiously and he gave her a different smile that Y/N couldn't identify at that moment.
"Well, it was kind of like, but... In fact, I didn’t bring anyone here because that's where all the boys came to declare their feelings to the girls they love and to ask them to date.” Bucky said and Y/N blushed, losing her smirk and winning the shock, making Bucky laugh. "Of course nowadays couples prefer Paris or Barcelona, ​​but I'm not a man of the 21st century.”
"Bucky ..." Y/N still stared at Bucky in amazement.
He stretched his hands to Y/N's and held them, feeling a slight tremble in her small and fluffy hands, caressing them gently, especially with the metal hand.
“Y/N, I... I must confess that seeing you crying that day was the first time I had the desire to punch my best friend's face of my own free will.” Bucky said and Y/N sighed, accepting the caresses in his hands. "Doll, you were the only one who took pleasure in accompanying me on my tour of modern New York. You was amused to see me speak like an old melancholy man and not bored. And believe me, having someone like that, who knew who I am and what I did, and still have affection, means a lot.”
Y/N smiled with a blushing face, she felt the warmth of the atmosphere, not to mention the butterflies in her stomach. The waitress was on her way to the table with their requests, but when she realized what was happening, she retreated, smiling.
Bucky pushed his metal hand away and from inside his jacket he took out a black velvet box and walked in to Y/N who was even more surprised at the direction the ride was taking. Upon opening the box was a pair of vibranium rings.
“I know you still have Steve in your heart, but would you accept another super soldier from the 40's to make you happy?” Bucky proposed, leaving Y/N completely out of breath.
When she recovered the air, she smiled at Bucky.
“The Captain is in my heart yes, but ... I think I confused friendship with passion.” Bucky stared at her intently, anxious and nervous for what she could say. "Now the passion, I awakened in me by spending almost a whole year in the company of a certain brunette from the 1940s who dragged me all over New York.”
By this point Bucky was already opening the biggest and brightest of his smiles, charmed even more by Y/N. Her heart was pounding and the romantic mood of the diner was having an effect.
Satisfied with what he heard, Bucky took out the smaller ring and placed it on Y/N's right attach, which she also did with him. Happier than ever, Bucky didn’t resist and pulled Y/N by the back of her neck and kissed her. A calm and passionate kiss that would last forever if it depended on them.
"That makes you my girlfriend then..." Bucky said afterward as he sat in the chair next to Y/N, wrapping her metal arm around her shoulders, pulling her to friendly close to him, going that attitude she adored.
"Certainly, Mr. Barnes.” Y/N said with passion in her eyes.
The waitress with a smile on her face finally delivered the orders. And right after they tasted the meal, she appeared with two chocolate cupcakes, the two with a chocolate heart as a garnish.
“We didn't ask for this.” Bucky said suspiciously to the waitress.
"It's the house, sir." She answered honestly. "You brought back the romantic spirit of Gli Amanti.”
After that walk, the diner was once again the favorite spot for passionate couples, especially Bucky and Y/N who made Gli Amanti their favorite place.
99 notes · View notes
omg-puddingpie · 5 years
Text
Chap. 2
“You never realize how strong you truly are, until being strong is the only choice you have…”
Lyla ventured into the kitchen, patiently waiting for the return of Penelope. She could hear the others walking around, while her younger group carelessly plays in the living room.
Gren emerges from around the corner and wraps his arms around Lyla’s waist. She chuckles, allowing her husband to gently rest his chin upon her shoulders. Even after all their time spent together, Gren never ceased to amaze her.
“So, what’s up with Penelope?” Gren nuzzles his face into Lyla’s neck while speaking. “Typical teenager issues or is it a hectic pile of emotions we dare not to touch with a ten foot pole?”
Lyla giggles. “It’s far worse than that I’m afraid but...it’s my own fault or attempting to push this under the rug for so long. I should have told her years ago….”
“You did what YOU thought was necessary, Lyla...remember this.”
Lyla removes herself from Gren’s grasp, heads to the counter and pours herself a cup of Coffee. Grasping the cup in her hands, she takes a seat, slowly sips from the edge and stares blankly at the wall.
“But was it the RIGHT thing to do, Grendel?”
Gren takes a seat beside Lyla, grabs her hand and lovingly strokes it. This woman before him was stronger than anyone he had the privilege of knowing; she’d been through a lot and the majority of those would remain between her and whatever the afterlife may bring them all. It wasn’t that Lyla was ashamed of the past, for it’s the very thing that created her but more of how those emotions left her: feeble. Over the centuries, Gren learned just how to simply read Lyla’s emotions.
“You did the best you could for those kids, Lyla. Sometimes as parents, we find ourselves questions our actions more and more: Should I have done THIS differently, was that punishment truly needed….did I raise them to be GOOD people?”
“It’s just….her biological father came over multiple times and….I had the opportunity to tell her but….I was terrified, Gren. The THINGS attached to Penelope, plus just WHO Mephisto is and-”
“I don’t think he’ll hurt Penelope in any way. IF there is some grand plan for her in this world, he’s the key to that destination...only he can prepare her for whatever may be waiting in the shadows….” Gren squeezes Lyla’s hand and beams. “.....I did not raise Penelope or her siblings when they were little ankle biters but…..damn it, Lyla: you raised a wonderful bunch of kids in there and if Penelope understood, she’d see through your eyes just WHY it had to be done this way….”
Lyla nods. If Penelope was to sincerely sprout her wings and fly alone, Lyla had to give her the needed push into the open: The open that she’d been attempting to avoid since Penelope’s conception but despite everything, all of this as well worth it in the end. During her talk with Penny, her daughter stated the want to venture out and seek her biological father and all that he could provide.  
“Hand me my phone, Gren...I need to place a call….”
Later that night…..12:45 pm
“Wait, so our dad isn’t YOUR dad too, Penny?”
While the younger children and their parents slept, the quads remained awake and huddled into Penelope’s room, of which she shared with her sister Emily. The order went like this: Katherine, Emily, Junior and finally, Penny. Junior and Emily took after their father’s side and were identical clones to who the man was at one time. Katie looked more like her mother, with a mix of her grandmother but the brains of her grandfather, who was once a proud and devoted Alpha pack leader. Penelope was like her mother, yes but there was always a difference to her that no one could quite put their finger on, that is, until tonight.
Penny sits upon her computer chair, staring at her older siblings. “Guess not but….that explains some things.”
“Really? Like what?”
Penelope eyes Emily. “Remember when we were five years old and you had this obnoxious need to pick on me, no matter what the situation was.”
“Oh yea’....” Emily chortles. “I rememba’ that. I made ya’ cry so many times-”
“AND….” Penny continues her tale. “.....Do you recall one summer, we went to the lake with mom, nana and papa for three weeks and while we played by the river, you felt the need to PUSH me into a puddle nearby, full of muck, twigs and God knows what?!”
“Oh….” The memory seemed to be brought to life through Emily’s eyes. “.....I do…..”
“And you laughed and laughed and while Katie ran to get help, this dark cloud enveloped me and for sometime, YOU said my eyes changed and I looked infuriated?”
Emily attempts to swallow back the lump developing in her throat. She glances over at her brother, who was a witness to that afternoon as well. Emily must have pushed this memory into the back, hoping time would clear this but the more her sister unraveled the past, the more the images became clear, as if she was right back to the location.
Emily was just being a brat and doing things that came with the territory of being a sister; she never meant to hurt Penelope but rather play a giddy prank. At first, Emily  howled uncontrollably at her now muck covered sister, until Junior mumbled something and points. At that moment, faceless figures emerged from the surrounding forest, coming towards the children in groups of black. The little creatures, later called Coal Tars, swarmed around Penelope and darted across the air; they seemed harmless, until a cosmic quantity of them gathered, now bouncing above both Junior and Emily.
Junior speaks in this matter. “I’d never seen you like that and afterwards, when all was said and done, I’d never face you the same. Nana and papa kept saying it was because she had Witch heritage in her and at such a tender age, you’ll believe just about anything to mask your fears and uncertainty.”
At that moment, Emily speaks. “Since that day, I neva’ messed with ya’ again. It was not worth it, ta’ be honest….but afta’ that afternoon, something in ya’ changed.”
Penny shakes her head in agreement. “But after tonight and the talk mom and I had, it makes sense….all of it….”
“But….how is that possible,” said Katie, while she scoots closer to Penny. “....And why would mom allow a client to impregnate her? She said she was always careful with casual hookups before she got married and-”
“We’re here.” Junior chuckles with his answer.
“Yes but a Demon of all things? And not JUST a Demon but the king of time?”
“Where are you getting at, Katie?”
Katie crosses her arms and sighs. “He’s obviously not just some ordinary Demon that has crossed this family’s path. For example, Mr. Chester D’Emon: He’s been a GOOD friend to mom and Grendel for centuries and have assisted them in missions when they use to work for an organization to keep the peace between the mundane, supernatural and beyond. But this guy-your dad, Penny-is royalty. He’s played the field and has been around for a looooong time….and it’s no secret we all now know about our prophecies, right?”
“Psh!” Emily laughs loudly. “Ya’ really believe in that stupid story?! Katie: Out of all of us, ya’ BE the brains and-”
“Don’t pretend like nothing has CHANGED among the four of us, Emily….I’ve noticed the difference between us all. Judging by the stories we’ve been told about our father, you’re identical to him, Emily…..”
“And? Just a coincidence….”
Katie looks at Junior. “And mom said yours would involve Bloody Mary, which you two have been in contact since mom could recall. Ever since she brought us home, the mirror dweller has taken every opportunity to view you. For fuck sakes, man: She use to play pretend and hide-n-seek with you when we were kids!”
Junior remained hushed, for he knew this to be true. Katie continues. “I’ve been following papa and his second in command Malcom for two years now because the world of leadership and government has interested me since I was a young pup. Being responsible and holding a place among the community has always been a dream of mine. Apparently, my prophecy leads me into leadership, so explain THAT one….”
“So where does that leave Penny?”
Katie continues. “I’m not sure if this is true but I overheard mom and Grendel talking one night sometime ago about you, Penny and it involved something called the Black Knight. Might not be anything too dramatic but seeing your biological father is a Demon-king of time, mind you-it seems to fit in nicely with your prophecy. Maybe Black Knight is code word for next in line?”
Penny exhales, removes herself from the chair and heads to her closet. While taking out a suitcase and sliding clothes off of their hangers, she begins to think about what her sister said. Was she next in line for something? Did her father have something planned, considering she was the ONLY one of the quads to have a different father? Was there something bigger mapped out besides this Black Knight title?
“I’ll find out for sure you guys. I’m going to be gone for sometime and….I promise, no matter what this journey means to me or my future, I’ll still be the same bubbly sister you all know and love.”
Katie looks over at the clock; upon noticing how late it was, she figured now was the time to head off into dreamland. While standing and stretching, Katie looks over at Penny; how Katie was desperately wanting that statement to be true but deep down, all of them knew this was a false promise and nothing in this room between them would ever remain the same. Life had a comical way of doing this, too. All Katie could manage to do was crack a crooked smile and glance back at her sister for the last time. She’d welcome the ‘new’ Penelope when the time was right but for now, Katie wanted to relive this moment.
“You sure will be, sis. Have fun on your trip, okay? Make sure to take a TON of pictures for us because I’m slightly jealous you get to go to Japan right now….”
And like that, Katie was gone and heading to her room. Junior quickly follows, now yawning and rubbing his eyes.
“Did I scare you too, Junior?”
“Penny….” He despised this guilty feeling. “.....It’s late, you know? I just want you to know, even with all this mess and unknown lurking in the shadows, we’re STILL family. I hope you find what you’re looking for out there.”
“Thanks Junior…..I’ll miss you….”
The pair embrace for a minute. “I’ll miss you too, sis. Keep us posted, okay?”
“I will Junior….I will….”
Junior exits the room and trails down the hall, until he enters his own room, shuts the door and remains hushed the rest of the night. Penny continues to to fold her clothes, layer them within the suitcase and prepare herself for the trip. This was all in an instant; one minute, her mother is explaining the truth, the family sits together for a meal and before she knew it, a private plane was on its way to pick Penelope up. She’d be alone this time around.
“Well, I’m headin’ ta bed sis.”
“Emily…..you don’t think it’ll be different between us, do you? I mean, sure our lives have different plans but….Katie seemed so sure of herself and-”
“Look, ya’ know ‘ow I feel ‘bout this shit: if it’s true, it’ll ‘appen ta’ us ALL, Penny. If not, we go ‘bout our lives and call it good. But ya’ NOW ‘ave a chance ta’ SEE if it’s true and no matta’ woot ‘appens down ‘ere, just know ya’ got me on your cheerin’ side...ya’ still be the bratty, snot-nosed sista’ with perfect skin I’ve known and loved all my life….”
Penny bites her bottom lip and holds back the urge to cry. “Thank you, Emily….I always
knew you had a heart in there.”
“Ya’ ya’.....” Emily hides herself under the covers. “....Whateva’....”
Any questions, let me know! I’ll be tagging these as #puddingfanfics just so ya’ know. :3 Chap 3. coming soon! Thank you to all the support, likes and reads this gets; it’s been quite sometime that I’ve created fanfiction and it’s been a lot of fun going back to familiar oc’s and introducing new ones or changing some things up!
16 notes · View notes
suzubelle-chan · 5 years
Text
A Cass/Ralnor Childhood Romance Au: Someday, Someplace Prologue
Hello there! Reposting for scrolling convenience and to state something! Just so that we are clear: this is an alternative timeline to @ridersoftheapocalypse‘s fics. None of the lovers met as kids in canon. I want this to be clear so you can read rider’s stuff and my stuff without any confusion. This is fanfiction of rider’s fanfiction.  Again huge shout out to @s-kinnaly, @ridersoftheapocalypse, @mrneighbourlove for creating these characters and letting me use them for this story!
Someday, Someplace Prologue A Prince’s Day, A Merchant’s Night
The royal family of Hyrule was having a wonderful lunch together, sitting around a low table as they ate and talked. Until Zelda opened her mouth and said, “Alright children let’s go over your lessons for the rest of the day.”
The room filled with groans in high pitched tones.
“Aw, Mama do we have to?” Covarog asked.
“Can’t we stay with you and Papa and Tebanam?” Kanisa asked, clinging to her father’s side.
“While I do wish we could spend more time together, you do need to go to your lessons,“ Ganondorf stated, stroking her head.
“Are you sure we can’t stay with you a little longer?” Ralnor asked.
“I’m sorry dears, lessons come first,” Zelda responded.
“Then can we at least take Teb with us? He’s probably really lonely…” Orana stated.
Said four-year-old was currently grabbing bits of rice and stuffing into his mouth, at the mention of his name he stopped and looked at his sister, let out a squeak.
“Teb is a little too little to go to lessons yet. Next year he will and you can help him.” Zelda replied.
The princess pouted and crossed her arms.
“Now back to your lessons,” Zelda stated, wiping her mouth with a handkerchief. “We have Science with Ms. Isley.”
“Yes!” Orana and Ralnor cheered.
“Combat Practice with Klinge.” Zelda continued.
“Yay!” All of the children exclaimed.
“And finally, your etiquette lessons with Mr. Corum.”
Now all the children groaned.
“Why Mama why?” Covarog moaned.
“Do we have to? He’s the worst!” Kanisa argued.
“His lessons are terrible!” Ralnor offered.
The queen sighed, “I know that Mr. Corum lessons may not be a fun class.”
“Mama, they are the opposite of fun. Like the opposite side of the world to fun.” Orana stated.
“Plus, he always makes us sit up so straight my back hurts,” Covarog whined.
“Well maybe if you always sat up straight it wouldn’t always feel so bad,” Zelda commented.
The children huffed all together in response.
“Trust me dears, I had to go through the same lessons when I was your age. It is important as royalty that we have the best manners so no one thinks we are rude. Once you learn all you need to know, then it will be easier and you won’t have any lessons like this,” Zelda replied.
Ralnor glanced at his father, now holding Tebanam trying to wipe the corners of his mouth, and stated, “Papa didn’t have to go through these lessons when he was little and he’s royalty.”
The king smiled, gazing at his son affectionately but when he caught his wife glaring, he stopped. “Well that is true, but I wasn’t born a royal. So, when I married your mother, she gave me all kinds of lessons about manners.”
“Were they boring?” Covarog asked.
“The absolute most boring things I sat through. But now I’m on the other side and no longer have to do those lessons.” He patted the children’s heads. “You will be too. Just smile, do as your teacher asked, practiced and soon no more manner lessons.”
All the children listened, wide-eyed. "Really?”
“Yes, but that won’t be today. So, get to your lessons. At least the sooner you get to lessons, the sooner they will be over.” The king stated. “Now off you go. Your escort is waiting for you outside the room.
“Okay!” They all cheered and gave their parents one hug before heading out.
“Why is it they always listen to you?” Zelda wondered.
Ganondorf beamed, puffing out his chest. “I just know what to say.”
“Besides lying about those lessons,” she mentioned.
“You did teach how to use silverware a couple of times. Longest dinners of my life. Of any life really. Same thing.”
Zelda rolled her eyes, “Yes dear. Of course, they were.”
The children’s eyes followed as Professor Isley as walked in front of their desks, her green robes pooling around her body. Her emerald eyes shone brightly as she continued on her lesson. She flicked off one of her red curls from her face as she asked, “Okay, Prince Covarog please tell me about the food chain.” A young woman asked, a piece of chalk in
Covarog stared at Professor Isley. “Um…the food chain is who-eats-who in nature. Plants are eaten by animals and other animals eat them.”
“A rather good summarization, but I would like more details. Would anyone else like to expand on Covarog’s explanation?”
“Well the animals that eat other animals are called predators and the animals that get eaten are called prey,” Kanisa commented.
“That’s very good, your highness. Does anyone else have anything to add?”
Ralnor raised his hand and Isley called on him, “Plants in a food chain are also called producers because they can make their food from sunlight and water. Animals are consumers because they need to eat others for food.”
“Excellent as always Ralnor! Just what I was looking for!” The woman gushed.
“Thank you, ma’am.” The boy smiled.
The woman flipped over her chalkboard, now displaying a large number of animals and plants, connected to each other by a series of arrows. “Now food webs are an interconnected food chain. Take a good look at the chart and tell me what that means.”
The children stared. Covarog tilted and scratched his head. Orana’s head bobbed up and down. Kanisa continued to stare with a frown. Ralnor looked all over the board and then shot up his hand.
The teacher nodded and the boy spoke, “It means that some animals are eaten by more than one kind of animals. Like in the chart, bunnies are eaten by snakes and foxes.”
“Very good Ralnor.”
“But then why are all the arrows pointing up?” Covarog asked. “Shouldn’t they be pointing down to show who eats who?”
“Very good observation your highness. Does anybody have any ideas?”
Ralnor once again raised his hand and the professor called on him. “It’s because it shows how energy flows from producers to consumers and from one consumer to another.”
“Excellent!”
Orana sighed, “This class is sad.”
“What makes it say that?” the teacher asked.
“Well look at those poor birdies and bunnies! They get eaten up by so many other animals!”
“While it is sad that some animals are eaten, it is a part of life. If there were no predators, then all the birds and bunnies would eat all their food, and then they would get hungry. This way this keeps balance. And don’t worry, there will always be more birdies and bunnies then predators.”
“Why is that?” Orana asked.
“It’s just how nature balances out to make sure there are still animals,” responded Isley.
“What about plants? Will there always be plants?” Ralnor asked.
“Why yes,” the teacher smiled. “As long as they have soil and water, plants will always survive. Why do you ask?”
“Well birds and bunnies can run away from predators, but plants can’t move. They are just stuck in the ground by their roots. I just really like plants and I would hate to see them all go.”
Isley smiled, “You truly possess a wonderful mind. While it is true that many plants are defenseless to being eaten, there are some plants have defenses that stop animals from eating them.”
“There are plants can defend themselves?” Ralnor asked, incuriously.
“Yes, some plants will have certain attributes that make animals wary or incapable of eating them. Some plants produce spikes that hurt whoever tries to eat them.”
“Is that why the roses in the garden have thorns?” Kanisa asked.
“Or why cacti have their sharp spines?” Orana asked.
“Indeed. Other plants produce liquids that will make animals sick or even kill them if they eat them. Those are known as poisonous plants.”
The prince let out a soft, “Whoa…”
“Whoa indeed. So, it very important to not eat any unfamiliar plants-whether they are berries, roots, or leaves unless an expert tells you it’s okay.
Orana raised her hand and asked, “Is it possible that broccoli is poisonous?”
“No why do you ask?” the teacher replied.
“Because it tastes so bad. How can something like that not make you sick?”
The whole classroom giggled.
“While some plants don’t have the best tastes, they are not poisonous.”
“Mama didn’t pay you to say that, did she?” Ralnor asked.
The teacher laughed again, wiping a tear from your eye. “No again. You little smart-alec you. Now it’s time for all of you to head to your other lessons.”
“Okay,” the children grabbed their books and papers.
Ralnor walked over to the teacher and tugged at her skirt. “Excuse me, Ms. Isley, could you teach us more about poisonous plants?”
“We’ll have to see, but I am very pleased about your curiosity. Never lose that.” She stated, tapping his mind.
The boy stared a bit, eyes wide, a bit confused.
“Hey Ralnor, let’s go!” Covarog called out.
“Okay! Goodbye Ms. Isley,” the boy stated and ran off after his brother.
The children took several steps outside the classroom before Covarog paused. “Wait we forgot Del!”
The rest of the pack stopped a few steps before him.
“Who?” Orana asked.
“Our guard for the day, you know, the guy that follows us around the castle for our lessons,” the eldest prince explained.
“Oh yeah!” Orana said.
“Actually, I kind of forget about them after a while,” Ralnor admitted. “So, where is he?”
Kanisa dashed over to the room, peaked inside and giggled, “Found him.”
The rest of the children followed and started to laugh at the sight. Dell sat there at the back of the class in a chair, his tongue hanging out and head tilted, perched on his hand. His eyes followed the teacher as she rubbed to board clean.
Covarog walked over to the knight and knocked on his leg, “Mr. Dell, it’s time to go.”
The soldier didn’t even notice, just sighing and switching hands.
The rest of the siblings joined their brother, gathering around the man. “Oh boy, this one has got it bad,” Kanisa commented.
“I don’t know how we are going to get him out of it,“ Orana said.
“Me neither, but I do know one thing,” Ralnor said as he looked away from the man.
“What?” Covarog asked.
“Duck!” he hollered and lowered himself.
His siblings turned their heads and quickly ducked too. However, the knight just stared affectionately unaware until it was too late. A chalk eraser smacked him right in the head, causing him to fall over. After a few moments of watching the stars above his head, he quickly dashed off.
The children rose and stared at their teacher, some of her red locks out of the bun, arm stretched out in front of her.
“Sorry,” Ralnor stated.
“It’s not your fault, young prince,” The woman sighed, pulling her locks back into her bun. “Just once I wish your father would find one guard that wouldn’t drool over me.”
“It’ll get better once Ima comes back from her vacation,” Kanisa said.
The teacher sighed, “I do hope she comes back soon. Now I think it’s best for you to go to your next lesson. Especially, since your guard has probably already left the building.”
The kids agreed and left the room. As they walked out, Ralnor commented, “We lose a lot of guards this way.
Now outside, each with a wooden stool, the children waited. They all stood as straight as they could for the guard before them. As all as their papa, Klinge strolled back and forth, his armor gleaming in the sun. He watched with discerning eyes.
“So, tell me, children, what is one of the most important rules in fighting?” the guard asked.
“Keep your stance wide, body lowered,” Covarog answered.
“Always protect your face,” Ralnor replied.
“Strength comes from the breath not the muscles,” Orana declared.
“Um… That strength isn’t all that matters in a fight. If you just take a second look, then maybe you see there’s another way,” Kanisa squeaked out.
“All good ideas children,” he stated. “Why did you remember those lessons in particular?”
The children blinked for a bit. Ralnor answered first, “Because you said that if we get hit in the face, then we could be knock out and our opponent could really hurt us.”
“Excellent memory, young one.” The knight commented. “Now how about the rest of you?”
“I remember how you said that you have to keep breathing or else your muscles get tired more quickly and you lose strength,” Orana declared. “So, then you can’t hit your opponents hard.
Covarog replied, “I thought of it because if you stand like that, it’s harder for your opponent to knock us off your feet. It’s hard to fight while on the ground.”
Kanisa messed with her feet, “Um…you said that you didn’t have to be the strongest to win the fight. Sometimes thinking how you would hit your opponent could important as how hard you hit them. I really liked it that thought so I remembered it.”
The Darknut hummed, “All good answers. Now onto the lesson,” the man turned away from the children. The princes and princesses waited for the next words, but he remained silent. The heirs just stared at his back.
“Um…Uncle Klinge?” Kanisa squeaked out.
The man roared and swung his blade at the children. Covarog and Orana braced themselves with their swords, close to them.  Ralnor held the blade out in his outstretched arms. Kanisa held her blade with only one hand and shielded her face with the other.
Klinge just stopped a few inches away from the wood. Then he set the sword on his shoulder. “Pretty good response. But you will need to work on your guarding skills.”
“What?” Ralnor asked.
“Uncle Klinge you really scared us!” Kanisa stated, hands on hips as she stomped.
“Ha! I wasn’t scared!” Orana stated.
“Your knees are shaking,” Covarog mentioned.
Orana pouted and gave her older brother a light punch.
“What was that for?” Ralnor asked.
“When learning how to fight, you must learn how to protect yourself from any attacks,” Klinge stated.  “You could be attacked at any time. You must be prepared to defend yourselves. Covarog, Orana, good response. Just need to work angling your weapons for utmost protection. Ralnor you need to keep your weapon close to you for best defense. Kanisa you need to make sure to actually defend yourself. We will keep doing this until you have a proper defensive stance.” He then let out another roar.
After about two hours, the Darknut let down his sword, “Alright, that’s enough for today. Remember children that you need to always be alert. Always ready to strike.”
“Yes sir,” the kids agreed. Sweat covered all over their bodies, but their smiles streached across their faces. Klinge’s lessons were one of the toughest they had, but they were always exciting.
“Especially you Kanisa.”
The youngest princess flinched and nodded. “Yes, sir.”
The man sighed, kneeling to the ground and patted her head. “Child, please know that I am tough on you only because I want to make sure that you are ready to fight.”
“I don’t really want to fight people…” the princess replied.
“I know, you don’t. But doesn’t mean there will not people or monster that want to fight you. And they won’t take no for answer.” The knight stood up tall. “I wish I could protect you, all of you, all the time. But I can’t. So, I want to make sure you can defend yourself.”
“I understand Uncle Klinge. I’m sorry I’m so scared,” Kanisa replied.
“It’s alright. It’s only natural to feel that way when attacked. However, you can’t let your emotions control you in a fight. I know you will be a great fighter someday.”
Kanisa let out a small smile before looking down at the ground again.
Covarog stood there for a moment and suggested, “Maybe there’s a different way to test our reflexes?”
“What?” Klinge asked.
“You want to be able to hit anyone that comes at us in any direction, right? So, what if there’s a way to do that without you scaring us so much?” Covarog offered.
“That is an interesting thought…What do you suggest prince?”
“Um…honestly that’s as far as I got,” The eldest admitted.
Ralnor glanced and asked, “How about you throw something at us, and we try to avoid it?”
“What?” Orana asked.
“Well I mean, if you could throw something at us, from all around, then we would get better at blocking something all around. I don’t know what, but I think that might work.” Ralnor offered.
“That sounds great!” Covarog stated.
“That does sound like a rather interesting concept.” The Darknut admitted. “But I’m not sure what we could use.”
“How about balls? I mean if they are small and not that hard.” Orana offered.
“That’s perfect!” Ralnor exclaimed. “Plus, we could try to hit the balls with our swords so we can better at those too.”
“That would be an ideal object,” the knight agreed. He then looked at Kanisa, “What do you think?”
The princess glanced up in her thoughts before replying, “It doesn’t sound so bad. As long as the balls are not too hard.”
“I’ll see what I can do, however, I may throw them as hard as you can,“ the dark nut stated. "You have to prepare for all kinds of attacks.”
“I wouldn’t do that if I were you,” Orana stated.
“Why not?” Klinge suggested.
“Well if you hit us, you’d break a bone. And if you miss us, you’d break a window or wall or something. Do you really want Mama and Papa to yell at you for that?”
The children chuckled and after a few moments, the knight joined. “I suppose you are right. I’ll try going easy on you for now.”
“Thank you, Uncle Klinge,” Kanisa smiled. And wrapped her arms around as much of the man as she could. Her siblings joined in and the knight returned the embrace.
“Alright children, now time for you to go to your next lesson,” Klinge commented.
All of the kids groaned.
“No Uncle Klinge can’t we stay with you?” Kanisa pleaded.
“We…wanna do more training!” Ralnor declared.
“Come on, just a few more minutes?” Covarog questioned.
All of the children’s eyes grew extremely wide, like a bunch of puppies looking up at hopeful owners.
The man rubbed his chin, “I’m assuming that this next lesson is with Mr. Corum.”
Orana groaned, “Yes! He is the worst!”
“While I do agree that Corum can be disagreeable, it is important for you to learn your manners too.”
“Even more important to defend ourselves?” Ralnor pondered, a light tone to his voice.
The knight smirked, “I see what you are doing and they are of equal importance. You have great intelligence Ralnor, you need to learn to use it all situations. Not just trying to flattering your teachers. Now children go.”
The children let out one last sigh and hug before heading to the last class.
When they approached an oak door, a sense of dread filled the air. Covarog swallowed. Ralnor glared. Kanisa shivered and Orana placed an arm around her, despite her shaking hands.
“It’s only for a few hours. Then we won’t have to see him for a few days.” Covarog stated.
“You always say that,” Orana said.
“But it’s true.” The eldest prince stated.
“Remember what Mama said about meanies, just smile and agree until they leave?” Kanisa suggested.
“Good idea,” Ralnor stated.
“But I bet he’ll find something wrong with those too,” Orana stated.
“Well, we can’t wait out here forever. He’ll yell at us for being late.” Covarog stated and knocked on the door, “It’s us, Mr. Corum. We are here for our lesson.”
“Come on,” a deep voice boomed.
The eldest opened the door, revealing a short man with a thick black mustache and pointed ears waiting in front of a desk. His black robes swished as he walked to the kids. He stopped right before them, pointing his ruler right at Covarog’s nose.  “None of you are on time,” he declared.
Ralnor glanced over his brother’s shoulders to the grandfather that ticked and tocked loud enough for the children to hear. “But sir we are two minutes early,” he argued.
“You must be on time, your highnesses. If you are late, you will appear sloppy to your hosts. If you are early then you are inconveniencing them by not giving them enough time. Now come, we are discussing ball etiquette today.
The children glanced at each, exasperated. Mr. Corum’s lessons were always long. This one would probably the longest yet.
After an eternity or about two hours, the children had droned into their heads all about proper attire, table manners, and almost everything and anything nobody really wanted to know about balls.
“Now as the ball commences, what will you be doing?” Corum asked, pointing at the crown prince with a ruler.
“I will be mingling with nobles and dancing with the young ladies?” the prince answered.
“While your confidence makes me worry about this kingdom, your answer is correct.”
The prince crouched down in his seat.
“Sit up straight!” He bellowed, rapping the desk with his ruler.
All of the children jumped as they sat up straighter than ever.
“Now as you hopefully know there are several dances performed in succession at the ball….”
Ralnor scratched feverously at his notes trying to get as much down. The teacher stopped for a moment and the boy took a moment to breathe. He glanced away for a moment to see what made the teacher stopped. His heart stopped when he saw Kanisa’s hand raised, shaking but her eyes looked determined.
Corum raised his brow. “Finally, some willing participation from you. What is it you would like to say, young lady?”
“I was wondering, if it would be alright, I dance for people at the ball?” the princess wondered.
“What?” the teacher asked.
“Papa told me that when Gerudo have guests, especially foreign ones, often a princess would dance for them. I mean, it won’t happen until I’m all grown up, but do you think it would be alright?“ Kanisa wondered.
The man sneered, “While I do appreciate you trying to be involved, your…dancing would never be suitable for a ball.”
“Not even if I practiced really hard?” she asked, eyes watering.
“It is not your technique the people would find vulgar, it is the dancing yourself. Twirling around in revealing clothing, it is unseemly for a Hylian princess. Everyone would laugh at you and your family. It would be best to keep your Gerudo customs as far away from the court as you can.”
Kanisa eyes now filled with tears, but she looked up at the teacher, “Alright sire. Thank you for answering my question.
“Yes, well back to the lesson,” the man stated and turned his back on his students.
Orana stood there, mouth opened wide. Covarog glared at him, fists clenched. For a moment, it looked like they would yell at their teacher. With a screech on the tile, one chair parted as its owner stood up. But no one could believe who it was. Ralnor, completely red in the face, hollered, “Why can’t she dance?”
The man turned around, “What?”
The boy stomped, “Kanisa said the Gerudo used to this for all foreign visitors. That includes Hylians too. And they liked it then. Why wouldn’t they like it now?”
“Because that kind of dancing is not proper for a Hylian princess, as I’ve said.” The teacher reiterated.
“But Kanisa is also a Gerudo princess too. So, shouldn’t she also follow Gerudo traditions too? Why should act like she’s not Gerudo when she is?”
“Ralnor I always thought you were the most…civil of your siblings. Please don’t break that thought.”
“I don’t care about what you think about me! You shouldn’t be mean to my little sister, or anyone because they are Gerudo.”
The man squared his shoulders and pointed at the prince, “You boy, should be a good prince and be quiet and content that you have the life you have. As nothing more than a second-born prince, you won’t be much use to the kingdom so at least learn to behave as to not embarrass Hyrule.
The boy slumped his shoulders, dropping his jaw. He squeaked out a soft, “What?”
"Hey, you can’t talk to my little brother that way!” Covarog roared
“Stop picking on my family!’ Orana bellowed.
“Now see here you-” The man retorted before loud gonging cut him off. Everyone glanced to see the clock tower, longhand at twelve. He let out a huff, “Well looks like class is over for the day. But don’t think I won’t remember this. I’ll alert your parents of this unruly behavior. And you will receive extra homework, not only do I want a three-page paper on the dos and don’ts of proper ball behavior, I want a four-page paper of what one should expect at a ball’s meal, along with complete coverage of manners of the ball, which utensil to use when, how to excuse yourself, proper points of discussion and more.”
“Aw!” the children grumbled.
“Silence. Or else I’ll give you an extra assignment on the proper dress and I will want to you detail every piece down to the stitching on the socks and every button. Now out!”
The children quickly scurried out of the room. The man turned his back out of the room, grumbling. Orana made a quick trip back and stuck her tongue, complete with raspberry sound. However, Ralnor pulled her out of the doorway before the man whipped around to see an empty frame.
Once they made their way to their parent’s office, Zelda stood there before her desk giving one of her famous glares to the children, arms crossed. Ganondorf knelt to the side with Tebanam as he played with some blocks in the corner. Zelda started, “While I do know that you don’t care much for Mr. Corum’s lessons, your behavior today was inexcusable. Disrupting a lesson, talking back to a teacher, I know you are all young but you really need to learn how to behave.”
Ganondorf walked over and placed his hand on her shoulder, “Now dear. It’s true its not their favorite class, but our children wouldn’t do anything like this without reason. The rest of the tutors give glowing praises about the children’s actions” he gave a quick glance at Orana, “Most of the time.”
“Hey!” Orana shouted.
There was a slight giggle in the room but Zelda’s glare stopped it.
“It wouldn’t be like them if all of them were acted up. There has to be a reason. Let the children speak,” Ganondorf explained.
Ralnor took a deep breath and opened his mouth but Kanisa declared, “It’s all my fault!”
Everyone stared at the little princess. “Kanisa?” Zelda asked.
“I asked Mr. Corum if I could dance at the ball when I’m older Gerudo style like Papa said his daughters used to for his guests. But Mr. Corum said it wouldn’t be appropriate for a Hylian princess. I accepted it, but Ralnor didn’t and got mad at him. And the two of them started fighting. And then Covarog and Cass got mad and yelled too.  And that’s when Corum got angry and gave us homework. It’s all my fault, I should never have asked my question. I’m sorry.”
“No!” Ralnor yelled. “I’m the one who got into a fight with Mr. Corum. I couldn’t understand why he didn’t want Kanisa to dance Gerudo style because she was a Hylian  princess. I mean she’s a Gerudo princess too, and Corum is supposed to teach us all about traditions, right? Why shouldn’t she dance like a Gerudo if she’s Gerudo too.”
“And when Ralnor asked these questions,” Covarog interjected, “He said some weird things to Ralnor, so I got mad.”
“So, did I-we couldn’t take what he said anymore!” Orana declared.
“Wait wait wait a moment-what did Corum say to you Ralnor?” the mother asked.
Ralnor took a deep breath and answered, “Well he said I was nothing more than a second-born prince, that I won’t be useful to Hyrule, and I should work hard to not embarrass it.” He looked up to his parents, his big teal eyes wider than ever and asked, “What did he mean?
Zelda knelt down and hugged him tightly for a moment before looking him in the eye. “Ralnor none of that is true. Well, you are second born prince. But you are more than that. You are smart, kind, curious, and your papa and I love you so very much. We wouldn’t change”
The boy returned the hug and then let go. He smiled for a moment, “But what about me being useful?”
“Uh well…you see…” Zelda started.
Now Ganondorf joined his wife on his knees, now taking his hands. “My son,” he started. "What Corum say is true to a point. Because Covarog will be king, lots of people will want to talk with him: the nobles, foreign visitors, the commoners. So much that they might ignore you in order to be with him. And there will be a time when Mama and I will be focused on your brother so we can teach him how to be king.” He squeezed the little hands, “However, let me tell you this, your mama is right. We love you just as much as we love Covarog. Perhaps the court may not see it, but the people who truly love you will and love you for it.”
Ralnor stared wide-eyed at his papa, “Uh…”
The king smiled, “It is alright you don’t understand now. Just know that Mama, Papa, Ima, Klinge, and your siblings love you and that’s all that matters.”
“Okay,” the boy said brightly. He hugged his father who eagerly returned the embrace. Zelda, Covarog, Orana, and Kanisa joined in. Tebanam noticed the group and wrapped as much as his little arm could on the family group.
Zelda broke up the hug, stood up and cleared her throat, “Well now that I understand why you acted up in class. This time it’s excusable, but I do hope you will try to refrain from yelling at your teachers from now on.”
“Yes mama,” Covarog, Ralnor, and Kanisa agreed.
“Unless they start it?” Orana asked.
Zelda put her hands on her hips, “Under any circumstances, young lady.”
Orana nervously smiled, “Okay mama.”
“And now that’s settled,” Ganondorf stated as he rose up, “We can start discussing important things.”
“Like what?” Ralnor asked.
“Like which stalls you really want to see when we go out tomorrow to look over preparations for Daourfel,” Ganondorf announced.
The children cheered and squealed. Tebanam clapped his hands and yelled along with his siblings.
“I wanna look at the animal stalls!” Orana declared.
“Can we please go to the book stalls?” Ralnor said.
“Please? Please? Please, Papa, we’ve got to see books!” Kanisa asked.
“Toys too please!” Covarog asked.
“Toys please!” Tebanam repeated.
“Alright! Alright!” the king chuckled. “We will talk about it and make a plan. Now go and wash up for dinner.”
The kids scrambled over to the washroom, Kanisa leading Tebanam by holding his hand. Just as Ganondorf was about to follow, Zelda caught him by the hand. She leaned into his large figure, wrapping her arms around as much of his waist as she could. “Thank you. You really do know what to say to make the kids feel better.”
“I do my best.” He stated, wrapping an arm around his wife. “You too said the truth. I just hope that when the time comes, he really understands what I am saying.”
“It’s just a matter of time before he grasps it. He’s a smart kid. They all are,” Zelda stated.
“That they get from you dear,” Ganondorf beamed.
“Flatterer,” she smirked.
The king bent leaned into each other when there was a loud splash and a series of "Uh-ohs.” And the parents sighed.
“Never a calm moment with the children around,” Zelda sighed.
“At least it’s not dull,” he stated.
The parents smiled at each other, gave a quick laugh, and rushed to settle an overflow of soap, water spilled all over the floor, and several wet children.
After everything was settled in the bathroom, the royal family ate dinner, planning their next day. Then it was time for bed. But just as Ralnor pulled the sheets over himself, he sat up and he asked, “What will I be when I grow up?”
Zelda and Ganondorf turned towards their son. “What dear?” the mother asked.
"Well, I’m not going to be the king like you said. So, what will I be?”
"You’ll be a prince, you will always be a prince,” Zelda replied. “You can help your brother run the kingdom, go on trips, help him with the plans all kinds of things.”
“And you can be something else,” Ganondorf interjected. “Rinku is a princess and she goes out on adventures and fights monsters. You can travel all you want or stay at home, just do what you like.”
“What I like?” the prince asked
“Exactly-you can write books since you love to read. Or you can travel around learning about all the different plants in the world.” The king commented.
“Can I learn about the poisonous plants in the world too?” the prince asked.
Zelda winched a bit, “Where…did you learn about them from?”
“Ms. Isley told us in class about plants that defend themselves by making liquid so that when animals eat them, they can get sick or even die. Doesn’t that sound amazing?” The boy said awestruck.
“Ah yes, but those are very dangerous Ralnor. You have to be really careful or else you could get hurt too,” Zelda warned.
“I will be Mama, I promise,” Ralnor said.
Ganondorf sat down on the bed, creaking and slumping underneath his weight, “You know, Ralnor. I wager no matter what you choose. I know you are going to be great at it, even famous for it.”
“Really?” the boy smiled, pushing himself up.
“Yep, I bet someday there will be a day where there’ll be a crowd cheering your name.” The king picked up the boy, holding him up in the air. “I can just hear them now! ‘Ralnor!’ ‘Ralnor!’” he chanted as he bobbed the boy, now laughing.
“Ganondorf, it’s bedtime,“ Zelda warned lightly. “No sense in winding him up.”
“Yes. Right.” The king slipped the boy back into the sheets and gave him a kiss on the head. “Goodnight Ralnor. I love you.”
"I love you too Papa. I love you, Mama. Night.”
“Goodnight my love.” The queen cooed and kissed him on the forehead, patted his head.
The parents watched as their boy slowly dropped into his dreams. The king noticed the forlorn look in his wife’s eyes. “What?”
Zelda lamented, “It’s just…while I don’t have as many memories as you, I once do recall having an older brother. We got along well until my father confided in me about my relation to the goddess and how it would be my duty to keep the Triforce safe. When my father died and my brother assumed the throne, he wanted to know where it was, but I was hesitant to tell him. He persisted, even hiring a magician to torture me. Out of anger at my resistance, he cursed me into a deep sleep. The next thing, I know the hero was standing by my bed, smiling. That’s really all I remember from that life. I don’t recall if my brother and I ever made up or even met again, given how long I was asleep. I know that the duties between our sons won’t be like this, but I can imagine how Ralnor may become envious of the power and influence Covarog will have someday.”
Ganondorf let out a snort, “Well at least you didn’t have mothers, aunts, sisters, and cousins try to dump all political responsibility from the trade, guard, to visiting on you the moment you became of age so they could have fun. And while I did have a first-born daughter that eventually took my place, none of their sisters were pressured to be as like them.” He turned his wife towards him, hands in hers.  “I know this uncertain ground for us, but I’m sure that we can raise Ralnor with all the love and attention he’ll need. Eventually, he’ll find something that will capture his attention, like Orana with animals or Kanisa with music, and any envy he’ll have for his brother will fade in favor for passion in life pursuit.”
Zelda sighed and smiled, “Again you know what to say. Thank you so much, dear.“ She stood on her tip toes and reached around her husband’s neck. He eagerly bent down to close the distance and they kissed. After the embrace, the queen glanced between her husband and child.
“What?”
“Is just that…poisonous plants? That is what he finds interesting? I always wondered what side effects marrying a demon king could have and now I think I’m seeing the side effects.”
“Well I think I’ve seen some books on the subject in the library, so he can’t be the only one. Besides, I can’t take full responsibility here, there are some pretty shady teaching in Sheikah training.”
Ralnor continued to sleep, oblivious to his parents’ chuckles and quips. Instead, he stood, as tall and big as his papa, in front of a huge crowd, spreading as far as he could see. And just like his papa said, they were all cheering his name. And Ralnor loved every moment of it.
Several miles away from the castle, a guard in armor yawned as he glanced at the papers in front of him. He glanced at the man in front of him. A short chubby, black-haired Hylian, dressed in a nice clean shirt, a leather vest embroidered with golden vines, and pants with boots. And then he glanced at the line of four carts trailing out behind this first man. “Seems like everything is in order,” he mumbled.
The merchant smiled, “Great! Thank you, sir, and hope you can get some sleep soon.” The man bowed and jumped up back into the cart behind him. He cracked the reins and his two horses pulled the cart slowly away.
The guard idly watched the next three carts: the first a thin man with blonde hair who smiled broadly, the second man muscular with brown hair who gave a nod, and finally a red-haired who barely looked older than a teenager who glanced but quickly turned back to the road in front of him. “Just a normal caravan,” the knight thought and headed into the station when the last cart caught his eye. Rather the large robed figure sitting at its bench, face obscured their hood, even in the low burning lamplight. The robe even covered their hands “Oi who are you?” he yelled out.
The figure flinched, halting the cart. “Me sir?” A deep woman’s voice answered.
“What are you hiding underneath that hood? Let me see.” The man stepped forward and started to reach for the fabric. The woman turned her head but didn’t object or run.
“Hey why are you touching my sister!” the man leading the group hollered, just before the guard reached the hood.
“Sister?” the knight stated, glancing between the two. “What-”
“She’s got burns on her face! Check the papers, she’s with me!”
The knight grumbled, taking back his hand. He started to shift through the papers until he stopped at one. He squinted and read, “O-ko-wi?”
“Ukuri,” the woman replied. “Exotic name from an exotic mother.”
“See? Now let her go!” he hollered.
“Okay…okay yeesh! Sorry if hoods are suspicious!” the knight hollered and waved them away.
The woman sighed and cracked her reigns. For a while the group just traveled, the wheels squeaking and a few horses’ huffing the only sounds between the group. However, the first man turned around just in time for the lamp at the station to go dark. He called out, “Hey Ukuri! It’s safe now!”
The whole group let out a huge sigh. The woman flipped her hood back, revealing her brown skin, yellow eyes and a short crop of red hair. “Thanks, Mabal. You saved my life back there.”
“Finally go out with me on a date and we’ll call ourselves even,” the man yelled. Even with the distance, Ukuri could see the cheeky grin on the man’s face.
The blonde commented, "And afterward, the rest of us will have to pitch in for the doctor’s bills after she drives you crazy.”
"I agree with Jabok,” the brunette laughed. “However, I think that the bills will be to fix his legs.”
“Well if she keeps turning me down, Kino, I’ll end up at the doctor’s with a broken heart!” Mabal exclaimed.
The three men laughed their heads off. The fourth man continued to shake and stare ahead.
Ukuri called out, “Hey Lobo, there’s nothing to be afraid of. I’m in now so relax.
The redhead sighed, “Sorry ma'am. I just didn’t want anything to happen to you or Cass.”
The woman smiled, “Aw! Aren’t you sweet? Good to see a few months on the road, you haven’t been completely corrupted.”
“Give us some more time!” Mabal called out. “You’ve been cuddling him under your wing, you’d think you were the boy’s mother. Speaking of kids, how’s our little mascot?”
“Well, she's…” Ukuri started as she turned to her cart. However, she spotted at the very end, a small red bump peeked out from underneath the tarp.
The Gerudo woman gave out a small chuckle. She turned away, and stated loudly, “Don’t worry. Cass is fast asleep like she should be since we have a big day setting up our booth tomorrow and not staying up late. And if she isn’t, she’s got to beat to all the rugs for everyone when we hit the road again.”
There was a small gasp and the bump retreated underneath the trap, slithering around. The sound of snoring quickly filled the air. However, just as the bump reached the end of the cart, right behind the woman, she pulled it up reveal a Gerudo girl, dressed in white pajamas on her hands and knees right above a small pile of furs.
“Whoopsie…” the girl let out with an awkward grin. “So…rug duty in like two months??”
“No…but don’t tempt me,” the woman scolded lightly. She offered a hand and the girl took it, helping herself up and into the seat.
“Sorry, mommy. I couldn’t sleep. I mean, we are here! In Hyrule!” Cass stated, arms out wide.
“So, what were you expecting staying up late-dragons and fairies flying overhead?” Kino asked.
"No…but that would be really cool,” Cass admitted.
“True, especially with the profits we could make on all those scales,“ Mabal answered. “However, I think that Hyrule can be just like any other country we’ve been too. It’s got grass, trees, roads-nice ones I’ve got to admit, and plenty of customers.”
“Are you sure sir? I’ve heard stories,” Lobo started.
"About the golden goddess, the demon king, and the Hero of Time? Please, you think we’d be that lucky to be born in such a time?” Jabok commented.
“More like unlucky,” Ukuri huffed. She sighed then said loudly. “Let’s just keep our noses clean and our hands off the barmaids and this venture should be a nice profit for all of us.”
“We will if you will!” Jabok declared.
The whole group burst into laughter, clutching their sides and wiping some tears falling tears. The men soon continued on various conversations, mainly talking about various goods and hopeful customers.
As she tried to follow the talks, Cass leaned into her mother. She clung onto the woman’s body. She asked, looking down, “Do you think we’ll be safe here?”
The woman pulled the child closer, keeping her large hand on her shoulder. “We will be. Just keep smiling and keep out of trouble and we should be okay.” Ukuri moved Cass’s head to so she could look the child in the eye. “Okay?” The woman smiled.
Cass smiled and nodded, “Okay.”
Ukuri rubbed Cass’s head, “Come on, be confident! We’ve got the caravan and you’ve got me. And You’ll always have me, monkey.”
Cass yawned, rubbing her eyes. Ukuri moved the child so now she lay on her lap. “Sleep tight kiddo, we’ve got a long day tomorrow. Love you.”
“Love you too, mommy,” the little girl mumbled before snuggling into her mother’s thighs. After the child’s breathing slowed, Ukuri gazed turned to the horizon, a town with a large castle silhouetted by the moonlight, slowly coming into view. “We’ll be okay,” she mumbled to herself. She brushed the girl’s hair. “We’ll be okay.”
Link to the next chapter: Chapter 1: Marketplace
7 notes · View notes
andrewmoocow · 5 years
Text
Fooly Falls 2 Ride on Shooting Star chapter 3: Beach Episodes for the Win! (originally posted on March 28, 2019)
AN: Now this is where things will get pretty deep. We already got hints of Haruko's past last chapter, plus the confirmation that she ran into Rick Sanchez at some point in that past. But that leaves the question: will there be an adaptation of FLCL Alternative set in the Rick and Morty multiverse? Who knows? ZKDW ZDV VXSSRVHG WR EH D VXQQB EHDFK GDB VRRQ EHJDQ WR ORVH LWV ZDB. RQ DQ LVODQG LW OLHV KLGGHQ VHFUHWV WKDW ZHUH PHDQW WR EH IRUELGGHQ.
Gwen's next nightmare began when she found herself walking in a single file line with tons of other unfamiliar people in an even more unfamiliar place. "M-Mama, Daddy, Tyrone?!" she asked while quietly panicking over her current situation before her location changed from the crowd to a cruddy apartment. That was when she began to hear voices. "Do you realize what you have done Haruha?!" "Who said that?" Gwen wondered in response to the invisible male's stern voice. "Look at your father when he's talking to you Haruha!" A smacking sound soon followed. "Your slacking off and playing that infernal music nearly got us all in trouble! Either behave like every other girl on this godforsaken planet or never show your face around me again!" The moment Gwen closed her eyes in fear, she next found herself on a stage with various pitch black people clearly resembling shadows with an orange head glaring at her before it began to bellow "PLANET WASPRUS, SHOW ME WHAT YOU GOT!" Gwen winced for a moment while the audience watched patiently, begging her to get on with it as if they were fearing for their lives before she noticed her shadow in the spotlight. It was still the shape of a girl, yet her facial structure and hairstyle gave away who's eyes Gwen was viewing from. "Haruko?!" She then began to hear more voices, the three present sounding even more unfamiliar. "Aw shitballs you guys, we gotta run!" the first voice belched loudly as color-coded silhouettes of a human man, a birdlike creature and a bipedal feline became more opaque. "Running from what? The Galactic Space Patrol Brotherhood, the Cromulons or Medical Mechanica?!" a second more high-pitched voice responded that sounded like a character from one of the old cartoons Soos loved. "All of the above!" "And it's not just them. Look." the final voice stoically added pointing to the sky. A gigantic red phoenix with a wingspan that encompassed the entire planet of Wasprus suddenly appeared, startling the large head. "IT SEEMS WE HAVE A SPECIAL GUEST DISQUALIFIER THIS EPISODE!" it boomed. "LEGENDARY PIRATE KING ATOMSK, SHOW US WHAT YOU GOT!" The Pirate King flapped its wings, slowly tearing the planet apart as Gwen continued staring at it. There was something majestic about the bird's appearance that made her slowly step forward. Her hair began turning pink and she started reaching out to the bird while the belching man's voice sounded once more. "Don't do it babe, that's Atomsk! His power will seriously screw with your head!" Suddenly, a chibi version of Jinyu landed right in front of her. "I tried to warn you!" she scolded in a squeaky voice. As more chibi Jinyus fell from the sky, Gwen came closer to Atomsk as it looked down on her and screeched loudly. That was what caused the girl to finally awaken with a jerk. Gwen panted quietly clinging onto her bedsheets as she looked around her and Tyrone's room. "What's with these dreams lately?" she pondered before another voice was heard, this one she could recognize from miles away. "BEACH DAY, BEACH DAY, BEACH DAY, BEACH DAY!" Tyrone excitedly burst into their room and ran around for a bit before pouncing his older sister while she continued to lay in bed. "Come on Gwen, beach day!" "Oh right." his older sister muttered. "Beach day."
"So Ezra, what do you think of my new bikini?" Leia asked Ezra showing off her school swimsuit themed two-piece. "Please just stop with this." Ezra responded turning away in embarrassment. "I have far more important things to do, like stare out into the distance." "I think that blue is really your color!" Tyrone complimented the older girl. "Though I don't see the point of the big nametag on the top." The Pines and Ramirez familes have decided on a day at Lake Gravity Falls's beach with Haruko, Jinyu and the Chius along for the ride. However Ford was not present on account on having someone over while they were having some fun in the sun. "Okay Arnold, today marks your first day of manhood!" Juan announced rubbing Arnold's shoulders while Jorge stood by with a bottle of sunscreen in hand. "One of the most important aspects of being a man is being brave around total jalapenas like Haruko over there!" As he set the stage for the lesson, Haruko laid down in a beach chair with a cold drink in hand catching some rays in a rather skimpy bikini. "Or maybe baes like Jinyu!" Jorge added pointing to the other guitar player building sandcastles with Melody, Imelda and Abby. Arnold just blinked for a bit before asking "Okay, what did you just say?" "We're workshopping new slang that I'm sure will become the talk of the town within a few days." Juan answered taking the sunscreen away from his brother to hand to the Northwest boy. "Anyway, the best way to get a girl on the beach to have the hots for you is to give them a very good applying of the good ol' sunscreen. But it's your choice bro." "You could either go for them or maybe a certain other duo." Jorge added. "Grin grin, wink wink, nudge nudge, say no more!" "I know you two have a crush on both my moms! Can you two not creep me out like that?!" Arnold yelped fumbling with the sunblock. "Hey, who's at fault for making Pacifica so extra thicc?" Juan argued before Haruko called the three boys over. "Yoo-hoo, young male friends! Does one of you want to help this jalapena put on sunscreen?" "This is your chance young grasshopper. Go to her." Jorge beckoned their student in manliness. As the two boys proudly watched him awkwardly step forward, Stan on the other hand was stewing in his wheelchair. "Don't get a nosebleed Stanley, don't be like those old anime men who lust after any female that moves!" he commanded himself. "Don't do it, don't do it! Aw, here it comes." Thankfully for Stan, blood didn't fly out his nose. But instead, his own heart started acting up and made him fall out of the chair onto the sand. "Still better than a nosebleed." "Oh my God, Stan!" Dipper cried as he and Mabel raced to their great-uncle's side. "Are you alright?" he asked. "I'm fine Dipper, simply failed to resist looking like a horny senior." Stan answered while his speech was muffled by the sand. "Think I might need to get outta the sun for a while." "Here Grunkle Stan, just sit down with Gwen and you'll be just fine." Mabel stated guiding the con-man to a table where Gwen was sitting in the shade. "Women. Am I right Gwen?" Stan snarked to his great-great niece. "By the way, where's Ford at?" "Stanford said he'll catch up with us later." Jinyu answered appearing from behind. "He just has some business to attend to."
"So Mr. Kanda, what is your history with Raharu?" Ford asked his new friend Tsukata Kanda in his laboratory. "I remember her quite well from when I was a boy." Kanda stated. "She quite literally crashed into my life and pulled a variety of things outta me, but the only one I kept was this." The agent reached into his jacket and out of it came a small squirt gun. "A water gun? How quaint." Ford commented examining the toy. "My great-nephew and great-great niece had giant robots and guitars come out of their noggins." "Then they must be lucky. Their heads must be ripe with N.O energy for her to use." Tsukata explained. "Use to become strong enough to find the Pirate King and take him back from Medical Mechanica." "That's what I've always wondered about her ever since she first met my family." Ford added. "What's her deal with Atomsk and where did she come from? Is she even from this dimension?" "Dimension?" Kanda wondered before Ford pulled out that old photo of him with Rick. "As it turns out, she may have encountered one Rick Sanchez at some point in her life which would explain her sociopathic behavior; as Rick here is a wanted criminal across multiple universes." "So you're implying she might not be of this world?" the Department of Interstellar Immigration agent continued. "I have no idea either." Ford answered with his shoulders slumping in confusion. "But from what I've gathered, she's become more villainous since we last met. We need to keep the kids on high alert should she ever try anything funny."
"Wow, Arnie sure is taking his sweet time." Jorge commented gazing at his watch as Arnold pretty much started slowly crawling on the sand before he realized what time it was. "Hey Juan, don't you have a girlfriend coming to see us?" "Wait, when did Juan get a girlfriend?" Tyrone asked catching the twins' attention as Juan began panicking. "Beneath all that silliness, you're a sweet guy but when did that ever become a thing?" "I am terribly sorry my brotherhood of man!" Juan exclaimed nervously. "I've just nearly lost track of the time!" He then proceeded to run away from the beach at high speeds. "This way fellow knights of masculinity, follow me!" With the three boys running away followed by Arnold deciding to just give up and cower under the shade, Haruko simply shrugged. "Talk about toast not being good in milk." the Vespa Woman snarked. "Hey Gwen, wanna do it for Shaggy over there?" Dipper and Jinyu were quick to defend the younger girl from the former housekeeper's advances. "I'm fine with either you or Jinyu doing it as well, Pine Tree." the orange-haired woman added smiling, causing Dipper to turn redder than blood. Meanwhile the bus had dropped off a young girl around Juan & Jorge's age who had blue hair, a white knee-length dress, a red jewel pendant, green diamond earrings, matching hair-bow and a flower pot in her hands. "Gentlemen, I'd like you to meet my girlfriend!" Juan declared. "This is Aiko." He then lowered his voice for Aiko. "Come on sweetie, say something." "Uh, hello there. My name's Aiko and I'm dating your friend Juan here." Aiko muttered nervously before she hid her face behind her flower pot. "Haha, she's perfect!" Juan laughed pridefully. "What a beautiful lady! She doesn't drink, swear or sweat! A perfect cinnamon roll as they once referred to people like her!" "My name's Tyrone, a friend of your boyfriend. Hey, nice flower pot you got there." Tyrone introduced himself and complimented Aiko's pot. "You like gardening? I kinda like gardening too." he stated trying to find some common ground between the two. "Uh, yeah." Aiko answered. "So tell us Aiko, what made you want to date my brother?" Juan asked her as the four began walking back to the beach. "What qualities do you find attractive?" "Well I just really like him, that's all!" Aiko responded with a squeak. "Oh, I'm so embarrassed!" She hid herself behind the flower pot again making Juan laugh. "So why did you bring that flower pot here?" Tyrone asked again. "It's my emotional support plant." the flower girl answered shyly. "It may not look like it, but this was very expensive." "See, what did I tell you?! So precious!" Juan cackled loudly. "Oh don't say that Juannie, it's embarrassing!" Aiko blushed with a giggle.
Back at the beach, Jinyu had been nominated to put sunscreen on Haruko. Or so she thought, as the Vespa Woman recoiled upon feeling the solution on her back. "So oily! What SPF is this?!" she cried frantically rubbing herself. Jinyu just gazed at the bottle in her hands and read the label. "Oh, it's tanning oil." "It's what?!" Raharu shouted as her skin suddenly turned a golden tan. "Haha, oldest trick in the book!" Stan applauded with a booming laugh. "Up top!" He held up his hand for Jinyu to give him a high-five, but didn't receive any. "Come on, I just want to feel like I accomplished something with someone as a team!" Jinyu rolled her eyes and returned the high-five. "Yes!" "You're all still holding a grudge I see." Haruko commented. "Just for the past three weeks." Dipper stated scowling. "You were stalking us at Greasy's where we went out to lunch, in the streets and even in Gwen's room! This is nothing!" "You've already gotten what you wanted once before." Jinyu added. "It's time you just gave it all up. Quit it already." "No way." the Vespa Woman declared. "I need to fulfill my wish in order to fulfill my-" She was suddenly interrupted by a volleyball to the face thrown by Aiko jumping for joy while the Ramirez children, Candy, Ezra, Wendy and Mabel stood by. "How embarrassing!" The ball was tossed into the air and Haruko jumped high preparing for a spike. "ATTACK NUMBER...ichi." she shouted smacking the ball downward and crashing it into the sand, blinding everyone. "So, why don't we all call it a truce now?" she offered to Jinyu, Dipper and the Stans before joining the game. "Ready or not, I'm gonna come at you all!" "Yeesh, talk about unsubtle." Dipper snarked before the two heard Gwen approach. "That woman over there, what does she want?" Gwen wondered as they watched Haruko toss volleyballs from above at rapid fire speed. Jinyu gave her answer, as stoic as ever. "That woman's the same as me." "Who wants to go next?!" Jinyu's other half challenged making funny noises into a megaphone. "Uh Jinyu. What is it that you want?" the daughter of Dipper asked the Bel-Air driver. "I was once with someone amazing." the older woman answered. "He was big, strong, and simply amazing. With him, one could simply fly around anywhere in space and live forever. But then, he suddenly disappeared; he abandoned me." "We're talking about the bird guy, right?" Stan interjected. "I said it once, and I'll say it again: dead bird reproductive organs taste terrible!" "Not now Stan." Dipper cringed at the thought of it. "Aw come on kid, you really think I was expecting it to taste like frozen peas?!" his great-uncle complained before Jinyu cut them both off. "As I was saying, it turns out in the end I just wasn't his equal." she continued. "I'm not enough for him. At least, not by myself. And yet we still continue to look for him." "We?" Gwen asked as her father put a hand on her head. "She means Haruko sweetie." Mason stated. "Right Dipper. You chase something because you simply can't catch it. Want to touch it, but you know you can't." Jinyu responded before she turned to Gwen. "You must've experienced something like that in your life, correct?" "You're asking what I really want?" Gwen muttered in surprise. She pondered for a moment before Arnold gave an impressive receive to Tyrone, who retaliated with a spike. "All I want is for me and my family to be safe." she muttered picking up the ball after it rolled to her feet.
Throughout the rest of the day, everybody spent their fun in the sun playing volleyball, eating barbecue, smashing watermelons, surfing and building sandcastles. Even Ford joined in when he finally arrived. "The blue spring of adolescence." Haruko remarked burying Jinyu in the sand with a shovel. "Perhaps this is an extension of our friendship, delayed adolescence if you will." "I'm content with you changing your mind about our relationship." Jinyu replied barely reacting to her other half plotting to get rid of her, even as Haruko began mixing cement. "But regardless, this still doesn't mean I'll let you use any of the children for your schemes. No point in fighting anymore." "Is that so?" Haruhara wondered. "Brainwashing suppression mechanism. They took extra measures ahead of time." Julia replied. "And she's got quite the geniuses to defend her when those fail." "You mean the nerd herd?" Haruko snipped before the two women turned their attention to most of the kids and adults working together on a particularly big sandcastle. Everyone was talking about how tall they can make it, except for Gwen who was perfectly silent as she picked up a crab fawning over a gold coin in its free claw. "By the way," Jinyu spoke again as she was now trapped in a concrete cocoon. "I fail to see the fun in this." "Oop, potty emergency!" Haruko chirped leaving the Jazzmaster woman encased in stone. "When you gotta go, you gotta go! AND I'M GOING!" "You need a lift there Jinyu?" Ford asked towering over the woman, and she quietly replied with "I am perfectly fine Stanford, but thanks anyway." As the kids continued working on the sandcastle, Gwen sat under the shade with Aiko and Ezra. "So, you not gonna swim in the ocean?" Aiko asked cheerfully to the dour girl. "No, no I'm not." Gwen moaned. "Then why even go to the beach if you're not going in the water? Do you have aquaphobia or something?" Ezra commented kicking his feet up on the table. "Better question is, what about you?" the younger girl in the cap replied. "Is it because of Leia?" "W-what gave you that idea you aesaekki?!" Ezra screeched in embarrassment as his face turned redder than Gwen's hair. "I don't know, you just seemed to blush at her swimsuit." Gwen remarked with a barely visible smirk. "Speaking of which, why didn't you bring yours Aiko?" "'Scuse me? That's just what Juan and I didn't agree to." Aiko grinned much to the two's confusion.
As the sun began to set, Juan & Jorge taught Arnold how to make a campfire while Aiko watched, Ian, Leia & Tyrone skipped stones, Ezra sat on a rock by himself and Imelda was getting ready to put Abby to bed. Meanwhile the adults chatted while Jinyu remained trapped in dry cement, with the waves gently taking her off the sand. "So now I have to use these sticks?" Arnold asked trying to light a fire with a pair of twigs. "Exactly my boy! You've been paying attention!" Juan exclaimed as their student in manliness rigorously rubbed the wood together to create a few sparks. "Hey, I'm doing it!" "You're doing amazing sweetie." Jorge congratulated Arnold before the sparks became a full ember. "Woohoo! Hey Aiko, over here!" Juan called to his girlfriend. "Do you think it's cool how much we've taught him?!" The flower pot girl beamed brightly before Dipper stepped toward the three boys. "Hey kids, have you seen Gwen anywhere?" "Beats me. And Haruko is gone too." Jorge responded. "Well, what are we waiting for? Let's go find her!" Arnold shouted racing up and down the shore in search of his cousin. "Wait, Gwen is gone?!" Tyrone added just as concerned for his older sister. "We have to find her before nightfall. I'm getting worried sick." Dipper announced alerting everyone on the beach to the current situation. After an hour of searching, they regrouped at the table with no success. "Where could Gwen be?" Candy asked. "She couldn't have gone far, but we combed every last centimeter of the beach." Ford stated. "Then there's only one place left on this lake that we haven't touched yet," Stan theorized. "And that's Scuttlebutt Island." "Or as Mabel and I call it, Butt Island!" Soos interjected. "Oh you scallywag!" Mabel giggled. "Uh, excuse me." Aiko squeaked. "I still need to get home. Can someone walk me to the bus?" "Why I'd be Patrick Stewart to milady!" Juan politely exclaimed taking his girlfriend by the hand. "Aw, that's my little gentleman." Melody said grinning. "But on an unrelated note, how are we going to get there?" "I think I've got a plan guys." Jorge announced adjusting his sunglasses. "It's time to set sail on the SS Cool Dude II!" At the bus station, Aiko dropped her timid facade for a more harsh and stingy one as she said goodbye to Juan. "Just so we're clear, I'm being charged overtime! Are we clear?" she demanded. "I am terribly sorry." Juan moaned, which earned him a scoff. "Give it." "Uh, here." Juan whimpered handing Aiko a wad of dollar bills. When she snatched it, all the Ramirez boy got in return was her flower pot. "So, was the character I created to your liking?" Aiko asked examining her earnings. "Oh yes, positively adorable!" Juan answered excitedly before the driver announced the bus's oncoming departure. "Okay, all there." the girl stated hopping onboard. "You boys think girls who're only shy and timid are just so precious. And by the way, the pot is yours." "Oh, uh..." Juan stuttered at the thought before Aiko switched back to her character. "A present for you!" she chirped gleefully. "Thanks Aiko! I'm gonna take good care of this-" Juan responded gratefully when he was cut off. "No. No it wasn't. Let's just say that you exchanged the envelope for that. Wouldn't want people finding out that I'm a rent-a-date." "So I bought this from you!" Juan realized as the bus began to leave. "Bye or whatever." Aiko bluntly said farewell before the vehicle drove away, leaving her fake date in the dust. The boy's train of thought went off the rails when Jorge snuck up from behind him to his shock. "Hey bro, you wanna be pirates?"
"Yo-ho, yo-ho. A pirate's life for me." Tyrone, Juan, Jorge and Leia sang onboard the SS Cool Dude II that was now captained by Ford as it left Melody, Imelda, Abby and Candy on the beach. "An insect took our friend away from her hut, look out me hearties yo-ho. And whisked her away to the island of butts, look out me hearties yo-ho." "We've just set sail and I'm already feeling seasick." Ezra groaned growing tired of the singing while he and Arnold leaned over the back of the vessel. "But we still have to find Gwen." Arnold declared trying to be bold as he was suddenly cut off. "When you were a kid, did you ever draw pictures of fireworks while watching them with your family, only for it to be too late?" "W-who's there?" Arnold yipped in shock. "Wait, Jinyu?! Where are you?" he said looking around for the woman. "Do you know where Gwen is?" "You'd try to draw every last colored speck of light. But the only way to color the night sky itself was with just a black pencil." Jinyu continued monologuing. "They lit up the dark sky so beautifully with all the colors." "What does fireworks have to do with finding Gwen?!" Ezra shouted. "All beautiful things eventually fade away." That was when Arnold reminisced on the sandcastle they all built together. Turns out Gwen put on a small smile at that time. "LAND HO! LAND HO!" Ian roared when the Cool Dude II finally reached Scuttlebutt Island. "Weigh anchor everyone!" "Well, this is it." Dipper declared dropping the boat's anchor as the crew disembarked. "Everyone needs to stay sharp. There's no telling what awaits us here." As they marched onward toward the depths of the island, Jinyu washed up on shore just as a shooting star glimmered over her. "Oh, the first star."
"So why do they say three square meals a day anyway?" Tyrone asked while the group continued exploring the Scuttlebutt woods. "A square only has four sides and I have no idea where the meal part came from?" "Last I remember, it means eating well." Pacifica replied. "That makes sense, but what do squares have to do with it?" Tyrone continued. "Quiet everyone, I hear noises!" Ford alerted putting a stop to their sojourn. The noises in question were quite unusual, ranging from beavers chittering while chainsaws roared and dinosaurs snarled. "Dinosaurs, here?" "Oh no. How hot is it today?" Mabel groaned in wonder. The dinosaur stomped closer and closer until it revealed itself as a cute little T-rex that seemed around Tyrone's height with a peculiar red plate on its back, orange boots and a large snout. "Aw! Hey there little guy!" Juan said becoming amazed at how cute the little dinosaur was before it revealed its frog-like tongue that grabbed the boy by his ankle and swallowed him whole. "HELP ME!" "Oh my God, Juan!" Soos cried out shaking the dinosaur by its torso trying to free his son. The creature relented and laid an egg with green spots patterning it that hatched to reveal a traumatized Juan. "You okay there little dude?" "I think I learned what it's like to be reincarnated. And I also learned what flavor the universe is." Juan stuttered utterly astounded at the experience as the dinosaur walked away. "Really, what was it?" Jorge asked. "It was black licorice. Yeah, we're utterly doomed." his twin brother stated. "Now if you'll excuse me, I'm just gonna lie down here and contemplate on how the platypus came to be. You all go on ahead." "Where did that thing come from?" Tyrone asked. "I think I know what." Ford stated taking a knee towards a toxic waste spill. "Radioactive ooze, classic!" Stan exclaimed. "And it's not just that. Look over there!" Dipper added as a colony of beavers with chainsaws for tails emerged chittering cutely. "Sweet, chainsaw-tailed beavers!" Leia cheered becoming distracted by the little critters. "Oop, stay back sis! They do have chainsaws for tails." Ian cautioned his younger sister. "Now let's not get too distracted, cause I feel all these freaks of nature must mean we're close." "Yep, I can definitely see a Medical Mechanica factory from here." Pacifica noted turning her gaze to a giant iron nearby. "When did that show up?" Wendy asked. "I honestly have no idea. Weren't they supposed to be done with Gravity Falls when Atomsk first showed up here?" Ezra wondered. "Though I have a strong feeling we'll be proven wrong soon enough." "No turning back now. Gwen is nearby." Dipper declared stepping further into the dark island forest. "Come on guys." While the others followed, Ford stayed behind to examine the waste before putting on some protective gloves to scoop it up in a beaker. "This should be useful." he muttered.
When they finally reached the Medical Mechanica plant stationed on Scuttlebutt Island, the factory was horrendously dilapidated and a small hole was there to serve as their makeshift entrance. "Okay, here's the plan everyone." Ian announced. "Me, Leia, Dipper, Mabel, Ford, Arnold, Pacifica & Wendy are gonna go in first while the rest of you serve as lookout. This could be a bumpy ride ahead of us." "Aw come on Ian, why can't Ford be lookout while I join you guys?" Stan complained. "If you switch us, I'll let you become your dad's successor!" he tried to barter with the eldest Ramirez son, but his offer fell on deaf ears as Ian snuck in first. "Time for me to put that fencing club practice to good use. And Leia, now might be a good time to whip out all you learned from the kickboxing class Stan signed you up for." "I came prepared." Leia grinned determinedly preparing to use her sarong as a whip. "Wish us luck Grunkle Stan." Mabel said to Stan before she joined her group in exploring the factory. "Oh just you all wait, I'm gonna maim her the hardest by the story's end." he grumbled. Ian's group tiptoed into the Medical Mechanica factory watching out for any sign of Gwen. "Just gotta be quiet everyone. No sudden movements." Dipper whispered just as he began hearing the voices of two familiar girls. One voice was struggling to escape while another must've been her captor. Upon hearing the voices, Dipper scooted to the source hiding behind a pair of large doors. "Let's get to know each other better." he listened in on Haruko as his daughter continued to struggle. The father yipped in fear for her safety and began to peer through the doors to get a closer look. "Everyone, over here." he signaled for the others to group up with him. "Oh no." "Let's get to know each other better." Haruko remarked towering over Gwen in a nurse's uniform. "Please stop." the younger girl whimpered before the Vespa Woman unbuttoned the Hawaiian shirt and the shorts she had on to reveal a pink, purple and white striped one piece underneath. "Oh my, looks like someone was planning on having fun today. Now tell me, where can I hit you so you can overflow?" "Overflow? What kinda hot garbage is she on about?" Leia wondered incredulously as they felt an enraged Dipper about to break down the doors. "Oh dammit, someone help me stop Mr. Pines before he makes a huge mistake and blows our cover!" she ordered trying to hold the father back from barging in, but was too late as he kicked down the doors screaming "WHAT ARE YOU DOING TO HER RAHARU?!" Arnold on the other hand got one good look at his captive cousin and made a bright green blob creature emerge from his forehead to everyone's shock. "What, it came outta him?" Haruhara muttered as the creature slithered for a bit before it faced Arnold. "I have no idea what you're supposed to be, but let me give you one command." he said. "Go save Gwen!" Back outside the factory, the rest of the Cool Dude crew awaited their teammates' return when a loopy Juan came wobbling towards them carrying a flower pot in his hands and a strange stone shape on his back. "Oh hey bro, you're back!" Jorge cheerfully greeted his twin. "How did contemplating the universe go?" "I just paid a visit to the Garden of Eden. And the apples were terrible!" Juan exclaimed shaking his head to relieve himself of his daze while planting the stone on the ground, revealing itself to be the same one that Jinyu was trapped in. "Where'd the flower pot come from? Was it a gift from your girlfriend when she dumped you?" Stan asked the pompadour boy, who then screamed at his brother "YOU TOLD THEM YOU IDIOT?!" "I cannot tell a lie!" Jorge quoted George Washington before bringing his brother close. "But I didn't tell them she was basically a callgirl." he whispered into his ear. "That's between you and me. We can Tony Hawk about it later." "Where are the kids?" Jinyu asked Soos. "Oh yeah dude, they just ran in there after Haruko to save Gwen." the former handyman replied brightly. "I'm sure things will be all hunky-dory by sunrise."
Meanwhile in a small house back at Gravity Falls, Aiko had arrived home to her father who was reading the papers. "Hey Aiko." Masurao asked the girl. "Do you know what happened to the flower pot that was in this room?" "No clue." Aiko fibbed going upstairs, prompting suspicion from her father before he put down his tabloids & shut the door behind him, and the room gave way to reveal various machinery hooked up to a screen with the eyepatched man on it. "This is codename Eyepatch." Eyepatch said. "Do you have an update?" "Actually, I have a slight problem." Masurao proclaimed. "What is it?" Eyepatch asked. "The flower pot seems to have gone missing. What about you and the others?" the capped male replied. "Tonkichi and I are waiting for the right moment to strike. But Kanda on the other hand was able to fish info from Stanford about that motorbike chick." Eyepatch explained making a picture of Haruko mindlessly picking her nose while giving a peace sign. "If what he says is true, she's not of this world and we got an interdimensional apocalypse on the horizon."
"So what species of flower is this supposed to be?" Ezra wondered examining the pot. "Doesn't seem like anything I've researched, so I assume it's just a simple weed." Suddenly the factory behind them exploded while Haruko soared high above it with Gwen in hand and Dipper, Mabel, Tyrone & Arnold clinging onto the green creature chasing after her. With a smirk, Haruko tossed the younger girl away to smack the beast with her bass and send it flying with another hit. "Hey, leave my niece alone you creep!" Mabel shrieked clinging onto the biker's front and giving her a hard slap across the face. Haruko returned the slap and it soon devolved into the two women flailing their hands at each other as they kept falling. As for the boys, they continued grabbing hold of the green blob while it continued going after the airborne Gwen. Thankfully they were able to catch her, but she landed face-first into Arnold's chest causing her cap to react and spawn a mass of wires & metals from her forehead that roped her in and absorbed all nearby metal, even the Medical Mechanica factory. "What the hell is going on now?!" Ian shouted while he, Leia, Pacifica, Ford and Wendy evacuated just in time. "More N.O." Ford declared looking up at the giant object above them. "We have to save Gwen quick before it gets any worse!" "G-Gwen." Arnold muttered in shock at the sight before him. "Sis." Tyrone added just as worried sick. Out of complete nowhere, the flower pot made a comeback by landing on Arnold's face and making him lose his grip on the creature. Dipper & Tyrone were sent flying as well due to the shockwave until the three Pines were rescued at the last moment by Jinyu's Bel-Air. "Listen Arnold, you are the only one that can save Gwen." Julia stated from the backseat of the car. "Back here." she called to the trio lying down in her cement confinement. "So that's where you've been!" Dipper exclaimed. "Not even going to ask how you ended up like this." he added before turning to the giant hunk of metal in the sky. "So that thing's got Gwen?" "We've seen some crazy stuff since you and Haruko came into our lives, but this is the last straw!" Arnold added fiercely. "You gotta help us Jinyu, please!" "If you are unable to draw fireworks; well then," Jinyu declared. "Try shooting one in the air!" Her shades twinkled before her limbs burst from the dry concrete and she stepped onto the hood of her car. "Do it again, as many times as you need!" The Bel-Air once more turned into a mech ready for another fight. "On second thought, maybe you should be one instead!" Jinyu exclaimed folding her arms in a similar matter to a certain fusion of a pair of buster machines before tossing Arnold her bass. "Aw yeah, this is amazing!" Raharu cheered mounting onto the green creature while it waved a white flag in defeat. She smacked its butt with her Mustang to make it fly further toward the machine holding Gwen captive before spotting the Bel-Air giving chase with Arnold standing on the hood with guitar in hand. Haruko wordlessly commanded the blob to fire from one of its hoses, but the Bel-Air blocked the energy spheres and the two charged. The nurse gave the transforming car a mighty smack on the arm and chased it once more. "Cream her Arnold, make your mothers proud!" Pacifica cheered her son on before realizing that Mabel was still falling. "Oh my god, Mabel!" she cried politely helping Stan out of his wheelchair so that she can use it to catch her wife. "COMING IN HOOOOOTTTTT!" Mabel hollered descending into the seat of her grunkle's chair. "And she sticks the landing! Thank you, thank you very much!" she declared to an invisible crowd before Pacifica grabbed her face to give her a big kiss. "Knew you'd come through honey." The blob continued firing at the Bel-Air, but thankfully Arnold refused to back down while Dipper was desperate to escape. "I can't take this anymore!" he screamed lighting up three cigarettes to calm his nerves. "Are you kidding dad?! BEST BEACH DAY EVER!" Tyrone shouted excitedly. Haruko on the other hand wasn't feeling the same way as she commanded the creature to once again fire, this time at one of the automobile's rocket boosters giving her an opening. "Hah, got you now!" Then suddenly, the metallic creature roared and whipped the Bel-Air away, ejecting Dipper & Arnold from it and the latter still armed with Jinyu's guitar. This would prove the perfect chance for the son of Mabel & Pacifica to land a fatal blow upon the beast, which led to Gwen finally being revealed. "Are you okay Gwen?! Say something!" Arnold cried for his unconscious cousin. "Oh no no no no! What am I going to do now?!" "Hmph, she doesn't have enough yet." Haruko suggested having already touched down behind the two on the green blob while it deflated. "Enough of what?" Arnold asked the older woman standing over them with her bass. "A tundra? Tsun-dora? Tsundere?" Haruhara muttered to herself before making her findings clear. "She's definitely one of those people." "Just shut up already Raharu!" Dipper snarled dusting himself off after a nasty landing before racing to his daughter's side. "Please wake up Gwennie! Please!" he exclaimed clutching the girl's shoulder which made her moan. "Saying her name ain't gonna help Pine Tree, let an old friend do the heavy lifting." Haruko lifted her guitar skyward ready to bludgeon Gwen, but Arnold had finally had enough. "Leave them alone!" he shouted shoving her away with tears in his eyes. "Aw." Haruko cooed putting down her string instrument and getting close to the boy. "Then take that hat offa her." she whispered into his ear. "Go on, don't be shy. No need to worry. Your voice will reach her." "Don't do it Arnold, it's a trap!" Jinyu called dropping Mabel, Pacifica, the Stans and Tyrone from her car just in time for it to be shot down. "Leave my son alone you maniac!" Pacifica growled, but the five were too late as Haruko sat down with Arnold in her arms. "You can reach it, it's deep inside of her." she continued toying with his arm. "Why don't we do it together, kay?" Arnold gasped, realizing what was happening, and made her back off. "I don't need your help! Let me help her myself!" he shouted defiantly reaching for the bobble of Gwen's cap. "Don't do it Arnold! You have no idea what will happen next!" Dipper cried to his nephew, but his words fell on deaf ears before the cap started whirring violently. Red sparks erupted from the girl's head as it felt like her hat was literally drilling itself into her skull. When all was said and done, Haruko rapidly tip-toed toward Gwen and attempted to remove her beanie from her head with little success. But what was successful was the fall of the metal creature as its pieces began falling into the lake before the eyes of everyone still on Scuttlebutt Island. As the Pines began to get up to see what was happening, they barely had time to react before the beast collapsed underneath them. When all the metal was completely submerged in the ocean, the sun rose and they were saved by Jinyu as she parked her car on the new metallic part of the island. "Come on Gwen, please come back to us!" Dipper cried trying to wake his daughter up one last time. "What is even going on?!" "I told you all not to touch that!" Jinyu cautioned the Pines just as the rest came racing toward them, along with Haruko freeing herself from the scrap. "That was perhaps the best dogfight I had ever seen." Soos commented. "Yeah, you both totally went Red Wedding on each other!" Juan added excitedly. "As in murdering hundreds of innocents, including a few pregnant women and their unborn children?" Ezra bluntly replied adjusting his glasses, prompting the two boys to remain silent. "Yeah, let's just drop the slang thang." Juan announced and Jorge quietly nodded. "The emergency system has been activated." Jinyu informed her other self. "And there's nothing you can do to stop it." "Aw geez!" Haruko complained. "Damn, they're so sneaky. Those schwifty bastards." she remarked staring up at the sky. "This is all because you tried to tempt my son." Pacifica coldly responded. "That's right, Hakama tried to..." Arnold tried to speak up before Gwen finally began to rise from her slumber. "W-where did she come from? H-h-here comes Gwen." "What did Arnold do to her?" Juan asked. "I do not want to know." Jorge replied just as puzzled. "Yeah, let's just keep this an enigma til next time." a raccoon with a strange accent suddenly appeared behind them. "Hehehehe, most of the characters in this story are SOOOO stupid!" "W-what the hell, where did he come from?! We didn't see him at all throughout this entire chapter!" Jorge cried in shock over the raccoon. "Ah yes, I'd like you to meet Bawuu, my new pet raccoon, or so he calls himself." Ezra introduced Bawuu while he perched on his shoulder. "He just showed up to me and declared that we should live together, because he claims most of the animals on the island are imbeciles. And I have a feeling he'll barely add anything to our adventures going forward." "Well, guess we got no other choice everyone." Stan announced. "You're right Stanley, we'll have to search for the makers of the hat. And it's not from some chic fashion joint." Jinyu added. "I suppose I'll just have to bust on in." Haruko remarked knowing what their next objective was. "Right," the white-haired woman replied. "our objectives may be different, but our target is still one in the same." Haruko just stared up at the sky for a moment in silence when she finally revealed the name of that target. "Medical Mechanica."
AN: At long last, chapter 3 is done! Apparently I'm just as talented at procrastinating as I am with everything else I'm good at. Ooh speaking of which, still need to finally get back to work on Gravity Soul! Until we meet again some sunny day everyone!
1 note · View note
botwstoriesandsuch · 4 years
Text
Where Time Takes Us
Hey all! I’m almost done with Chapter One of a fic I’m working on, so in the mean time, why not have a quick teaser?
Eventually I’m gonna also post the full thing on AO3 so the format is better, and it’s also gonna have zelink and some revali stuff in the future...although I’m mainly gonna focus on character growth and arcs than the romance. All in all, when I’m done you’ll have to read it for yourself. In the mean time..
Enjoy!
Where Time Takes Us 6905 words (of like...15k it’s a teaser ok)
- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -
Watch the home while she is off to war
The Slumber King versus the rearing boar
Awake, arise, do not be blind
To tales and destinies entwined
In the world we said that we would leave behind
- - - - - - - - - - 
6 months, 3 weeks, and 3 days before the Hyrule Castle Slaughter, the Akkala Citadel Massacre, the slaying of the Champions, the death of the hero, and the rise of Calamity Ganon
She was supposed to work until whenever doomsday struck, and truly she wanted to, but circumstances led her to walk towards the echoing laughter.
Already trying to prepare the quip she would throw back at them (as undoubtedly they’d complain about her being late again) the researcher weaved through the familiar roads of West Castle Town. Most of the houses were dark, with the only light source coming from the occasional flickering lantern, and the pale complexion of the midnight moon. Needless to say, it made the warm glow of The Adequate’s Tavern stand out all the more as she approached. 
Another roar of laughter and shouts escaped from an open window on the south side of the pub. The bags under her eyes curved with her smile as she recognized one of the voices. She absentmindedly traced her fingers along the outer walls of the tavern as she walked, loose chips of faded blue paint falling to the pavement below. The wooden sign above the door creaked with its askew weight. “The Adequate’s Tavern” was printed in bold, blue letters atop a faded yellow outline. The missing e’s and t’s gave evidence to the building’s true quality. 
Pushing open the door, the researcher was met with a swirl of familiar scents, ranging from alcohol, apples, bread, and leather, along with a smokiness coming from the fireplace near the back of the bar. 
Closing the door behind her, she walked through the entrance, passing under a wooden overhang, and alongside a long, stone-slated bar counter. She overheard a conversation between the barkeep and a waiter.
“Yes, they’re here again, so get out there already!”
“The scientists?” the waiter asked.
The man started shoving her towards the storage door behind the bar. “Yes, yes, now hurry up and stock up on that apple cider. I’ve already turned four full pitchers from the three of them, and the fourth is no doubt on the way. We can turn a bigger profit from those kids than any random alcoholic that stumbles in here tonight!”
The waiter disappeared into the back and the barkeep was left muttering by the counter. Chuckling to herself, the researcher moved away, starting to search for the scientists in question. Other than a single, beige wall that separated the edge of the bar with a support beam in the middle of the room, the pub was very open and lively. Square and circular tables were littered across the floor in mismatched patterns, ranging from oak brown to birch white. Clearly, aesthetic was not the centerpoint of the place. 
She walked about the pub, scanning the faces of the men and women alike who crowded by the booths and tables. The tavern mainly housed a sea of Hylians, who let out the occasional drunken laugh, or hearty chuckle. It was a miracle she could hear her thoughts at all, as the air was rich with the sound of clattering dishware and the patter of dancing feet, as in a small corner to the left was a semi-circle stage housing a small band. A Hylian man with umber dark skin, much like her own, blew away at a Lurelin-made, seashell harmonica. To his left, a blonde woman extended her arm in quick and elegant strokes with a bow and fiddle. Two others struck away on small drums and bells, and the playful gig they performed had gotten several people up from their feet to dance for Hylia knows how long. The music wasn’t terrible, but she had heard better, from a certain Sheikah in particular...
As if fate had read her thoughts, she finally caught sight of her friends.
It hindsight, it was easy enough to expect the bard to be at the table closest to the stage. Yet, it was probably the three heads of cloud white, Sheikah hair that gave them away the quickest. A young teenage boy sat across a square table from two other Sheikah, a boy and a girl. He was looking at nothing in particular, as he plucked away at his lute, presumably tuning it. Wrapped around his head was a small cluster of green wooden beads, woven with brown string. They dotted like a line of stars in his fluffy, white hair, alternating between pine and sage shades. The knot tying the strings and beads around his head hung loosely like vines just by his right ear. He was just asking to look like a starstruck, homeless traveler, if it weren’t for the bright red cape pinned across his shoulders. The golden, Hyrulean emblem holding the crimson cloth together signified his status as an important worker of the palace. Although, no one would be surprised that this thin, skinny teenager was a bard and court poet, and not a royal knight. 
Suddenly, the bard looked up and met her gaze, a pair of warm, red eyes catching the light of familiarity. He patted the empty seat next to him and said something to the other two Sheikah in front of him. One of them looked back, a young man with storm wild hair that seemed to part like lightning. He had a beige, long sleeve coat over a red tunic, as was the classic Sheikah style. However, the style of his white jacket told of his rank as a scientist. With chocolate eyes and a contagious grin, he nudged the girl next to him and fake coughed.
The young woman wore roughly the same outfit, although she had a navy blue skirt and boots compared to the other guy’s black pants and shoes. Her eyes were also red, albeit, with a more striking scarlet color, compared to the other boy’s warmer wine shade. Looking back, she adjusted her bright, Sheikah red, round, sparkly, diamond decorated glasses, complete with white accents that matched her hair. It was pulled in a messy bun, a hairstyle that her close friends knew was less for looks, and more for practical purposes, as supposedly “the stupid strands always find ways to bother my eyes. No, stop, I don’t need a comb! My eyeballs are just sensitive, OK?”
Pivoting past a waiter, the researcher finally moved closer to the trio, brushing her curly dark hair above her shoulders as she prepared for the sarcasm to begin.
The stormy eyed scientist spoke first.
“Purah, Purah! Is that...a ghost I see? It looks like Adello, but I feel like I haven’t seen her in a century, I surely thought her dead! Am I being…haunted?”
Purah turned in her seat and gave a fake gasp. She adjusted her red rimmed glasses at the sight of her. “You’re right, Robbie! I’ve heard about these spirits. They only come at midnight under a full moon, and they appear when you have friends that don’t know how to time manage and haunt you by coming to your birthday party with their terrible fashion sense 45 minutes late!” She clapped her hands along with the syllables of “45 minutes” to let her point be known.
Robbie awed at Adello in sarcastic wonder, and the boy across from him exhaled out of his nose with a smile. 
Adello put a hand on her hip. “Save your breath, I was just working a bit overtime on the Divine Beast sketches. You know, work? For the jobs that we all have? So we can pay our taxes and shit? Unfortunately, not all of us have fancy salaries Mrs. Royal Scientist.”  
Purah turned to Robbie, pulling down her glasses and looking at him sternly. “See, this is another trait of these kinds of spirits. They’re cursed to only say excuses for eternity.”
He shook his head. “Coupled with the fact that their fashion only ever consists of one color? Truly, a terrible fate for a ghost indeed.”
Adello narrowed her eyes. Smoothing out her juniper colored tunic, she said, “Ok first off, green is a great color on me, it pairs well with my skin tone. You’re both just blind, no wonder you need glasses.” Purah put a hand on her chest dramatically, but she continued. “Plus, I’d really rather not get fired since that ceremony thing with those Champions is tomorrow and, as you all know, I just got that promotion.”
The researcher propped a black leather boot up on the empty chair by the table, flipping her jet black hair dramatically. “How does it feel to be in the presence of someone with an actual on-the-field career?”
Purah stuck out her tongue, and Robbie cupped his hands and booed. However, the boy sitting on the other side of the fourseated table gave a celebratory strum of his lute, giving Adello’s pose a bright background flourish with a few upbeat chords.
She winked. “Thank you Zimiri, at least someone can recognize skill.” The bard gave a little bow with his head, grinning. “A few chords is all it takes to enhance a dramatic, late night entrance.”
Adello chuckled, finally sitting down in the empty seat beside him. The old oaken chair and floor creaked under the new weight. Robbie let out a huff.
“You kids need to learn to respect your elders.” He announced the word “respect” with the tip of his tongue. The researcher rolled her eyes. 
“Ah yes, a whole one year gap between us. What astounding age and experience that these elders emit.” She gestured at Robbie and Purah with a sweep of her arm. 
“Uh excuse me, but I believe in my case it’s now double that. A whole two years, my dear, naive child. For as of 4 hours ago, I now emit the knowledge of an existence spanning two decades!” Now it was his turn to pose dramatically, pointing towards the ceiling. 
Everyone at the table groaned, turning to occupy themselves with something else. Purah started writing in her journal which she pulled out from her satchel, and Adello started to become very interested with the ceiling. Zimiri continued to pluck nothings on his lute.
Robbies crossed his arms, his white long sleeves folding across the Sheikah red shirt underneath. “Oh I see! So when Adello brags, she gets a musical accompaniment, but when I do it, it’s suddenly annoying and embarrassing?”
Adello smirked to herself, and answered, “Yep, that’s how it goes!”
“Alright you don’t get to speak Miss I-don’t-know-how-to-be-punctuation!” 
Purah promptly smacked Robbie over the head with a pen. 
“Hey! W—”
“The word is punctual you idiot.” 
Robbie slumped his shoulders and made a face. He tapped his thumb and fingers together, mimicking the opening and closing of a mouth while he muttered mockingly in Purah’s tone under his breath. 
Purah finished off a note in her journal before turning to the rest of the table. “Alright Adello, time to catch up. We’ve been playing ‘Till You Spill and I’ve already got some juicy stuff in here!”
Turning the pages of her journal towards Adello, she gave a chaotic grin. “Last round, Zimiri revealed that he once got teary eyed in front of the King himself after reading a poem about clouds.”
Zimiri raised his hands in defense. “Look, the clouds were an analogy for lost childhood innocence and I got choked up with that author’s amazing choice of imagery and descriptions, OK?”
Purah pointed her pen at him to hush, and continued. “Of course, him being a sentimental dork isn’t anything new, so he lost that round to Robbie who revealed the identity of his first crush.”  
Zimiri muttered something about the game being rigged towards the birthday boy, but Adello talked over him, excitedly.
“Ooohhhh? Robbie?? Who are they?” She propped up her elbows and cradled her chin in her hands, excited at the prospect of more embarrassing information she could hang over his head.
He mumbled, looking to Purah for assistance, but she only cupped a hand over her ear, waiting for him to respond. “You all fuckin—” he sighed, “it’s…she’s...c-ch…” he avoided everyone’s gaze, “her name is...Cherry…”
Adello gasped, gleefully. “That girl from your old university?? The writer you hung out with!?”
Purah beamed, shaking Robbie’s shoulders excitedly. “I know right???” She loosened her grip and allowed him to wiggle out of her grasp for a moment. “Oh sweetie, campus days may be long gone for all of us prodigies and geniuses,” she flipped a few strands of her white hair with a turn of her head, “but I’m sure you’ll get her someday. You just gotta turn up the charm, find a way to woo with words. I’m sure writers’ love that.” Purah pulled down her glasses and gave a forced wink at him.
Adello tried to hold her tongue to no avail. “Pffft. Yeah, you can try wooing her with your punctuation.” This got a snicker out of Purah, and caused the birthday boy to blush furiously and slump further in his seat. Zimiri finally spoke up.
“Now, now, let’s all play nice. We don’t need to pester him further about it, he did win the round after all.” 
“Uh, yeah. Speaking of the game, you still need to drink up mister.” Purah slid a tan brown cup of apple cider towards him, the translucent contents sloshing around like muck in a gutter.
He leaned on the back two legs of his chair. “Isn’t it punishment enough to smell it? The cider isn’t even near my face and my mouth is already burning.”
She shrugged. “Them's the rules of ‘Till You Spill. Your secret sucked, so swig!”
The poet groaned, but complied. Tipping the cup towards his lips, Zimiri took a hearty slurp of the cider, much to everyone’s amusement. It felt like hot, molten copper mixed with old apple skins. How could something both burn and freeze your throat at the same time? He let out a gag, to which Adello patted him on the back with a short laugh.
Raising his posture, Robbie crowed, “When we finally have Zimiri’s birthday maybe then we’ll actually upgrade to the alcohol.”
Adello raised an eyebrow. “Uh, right, because the upgrade from disorientingly strong, smelly apple cider, is you two being flat out drunk. Right...” 
Purah slammed both her fists down with pride, letting the cups and pitchers slosh a few, amber colored drops onto the worn wooden table. “Bold of you to assume I’d drink at all, considering I’ve never lost a round! Mwahaha!” She blew a raspberry at her. “This tongue is apple free, baby.”
She gestured with her pinky and index finger at Zimiri and Adello. “Now, you two! The late combatant and the latest loser shall spill next. Give us your juicy gossip!!”
The bard, still reeling from his drink, leaned back in his chair and gave a nod toward Adello. “Ladies first?”
While she wasn’t undefeated in this drinking game, she sure as hell was playing to win. Especially since somebody needed to knock that smug expression off of Purah’s face. Adello thought to herself quickly. 
Zimiri, no doubt, is probably gonna say something self-deprecating again, as he’s too nice to actually reveal anything embarrassing about anyone else. So...I just need to say something unexpected and interesting...perhaps something embarrassing about...hmm, I’ve already exhausted all my info about those cushy nobles and guards in past rounds…
Suddenly, she snapped her fingers. “The princess has a secret stuffed animal collection.” Seeing the light in her co-workers’ eyes twinkle, Adello knew she had chosen her words well. Purah leaned in. “OOoh? And how did you come across this juicy piece of information?” She rested her chin on an arm with an innocent smile.
“When I sent my application for the new job a few weeks ago, I gave it to the princess directly. It was late at night, and I bumped into her as she just left her room. The door was cracked open for a few seconds, before some royal, pompous guard slammed it right in my face. Yet, it wasn’t before I saw the pile of,” she counted on her fingers,  “cow, sheep, bird, dog, and several horse stuffed animals piled high by her big, blue bed. I bet if I peaked for just a few more moments I could have found enough to pin her as a true horse girl.”
Robbie shrugged his shoulders, unconsciously rapping the table with his finger. “Well, speaking as a horse guy myself, I can attest to the fact that the childhood horse obsession phase never leaves, so I find Princess Zelda’s collection quite admirable.” He gave a nod towards Zimiri. “Either way, it’ll be tough to top that, Zim. Cute, yet slightly concerning, fact about our future queen? Quite the competition. Shall I signal the waiter for a refill now?”
Zimiri plucked a few more strings from his lute, before finally setting it down on the floor. He tilted his head, playfully. The string with sage green beads seemed to sway with the tavern’s music, and he spoke with a glint in his eyes. “Well, I might be faced with impending failure and ultimate defeat, but hells if I’m not one to try instead of mope.”
He combed his fingers through his messy, white hair, pondering his next choice of words. Fiddling with the beads and strings wrapped around it, he thought out loud.
“Let’s see...to top out on an embarrassing fact about a respected princess...it's natural to combat it with something...personal? That always seems to be the more valuable information in this game…” Adello shook her head. He was playing right into her hand.
“Well...Robbie won last round with the identity of Cherry...so, how about I dish out something similar. See, I’ve...uh…” he rubbed the back of his neck, “Oh! Well. Court poet, shrine researcher, the job gets you close with the princess...kinda...I’d like to think we’re close anyhow…” He mumbled the last part of his sentence and let out a short cough. Then, he went back to fiddling with his short, messy hair.
“So… ever since I moved into the castle. When did my mom come here… five years now? I’ve, uh… had a crush on... Zelda…” He gave an uncertain grin, and raised the palm of his hands as if to ask, “well?”
At first he was met with silence. In his head, he started to celebrate the victory of his first ‘Till You Spill round in literal months. That was until he was met with groans and pitiful mutters. 
“Oh Zimiri,” Purah sighed, “I was rooting for you too.” Seeing the bewilderment creep onto the poet’s face, Robbie answered the question before it even escaped his lips. “Literally everyone here knew that bud, it’s not a secret.”
The bard started to sputter, moving his hands in wild, questioning motions.
“But? Wha— I? You!? Didn’t you— I… W-well I mean, I know Adello knew, I told her years ago, but you guys—”
“Oh my gods. Zimiri, you literally talk about her all the time, you’re totally in love. Given that we’re also the recipients of your long spiels and ballads about how ‘intelligent and thoughtful and amazing Zelda is,’” Purah said the words to mimic the tone of Zimiri’s honey sweet voice, “it’s exceptionally, extremely, very, very obvious.”
“R-recognizing a person’s positive traits doesn’t instantly mean in love!”
The royal scientist leaned across the table and patted his head. “Right, but you also started attempting love songs a coincidental 2 weeks after starting your job of shrine research with her. Your eyes are already red, so whenever she passes by it’s like your pupils magically form into adoring hearts. Try to stay away from poker, it’s for your own good.” 
Zimri continued to sputter, his cheeks becoming roser by the second. Robbie turned to Purah. “So, all in favour of finding Adello’s spill better than Zimri’s?” The two of them raised their hands in unison. “Alright buddy, secret sucked, so swig! WAITER PLEASE!”
Adello watched as the same woman she had seen near the bar earlier made her way to the table. Picking up a pitcher, she poured out a fresh cup of Adequate’s Apple Cider. The four of them had been here so many times, they didn’t even need to verbally ask for the order.
Before he could even start to reach for the cup, Adello snatched it out of the way. “Nah, it’s ok. I’ll do one for you, Zimiri. These two monsters have already tore you to shreds, and I’m sure I need a punishment anyway for coming in so late.” 
He started to protest, but after catching the look in her dark, iron eyes, he relented. “Well, I thank you for your generosity.” The other two, however, were not as compliant.
Purah cupped her hands around her mouth, yelling, “Booooo... Boo to pity! Boo to generosity!” Robbie mimicked her. 
“Yeah you have to respect your elders’ wishes. We demand blood! Suffering!” 
Adello cracked her neck for show, before downing her glass of cider in a few gulps. The stench and tingling sensation seemed to stick to the sides of her throat. It would take more than water to clear that out. “Adequate” was being very generous when describing its quality.
“Mmmm. The cider’s weirdly salty tonight, I think your attitudes got mixed in here.”
Purah blew another rasberry at her.
They played for a few more rounds, the clatter of cups and breaths of laughter decorating the hours. Much to everyone’s distaste, Purah continued her winning streak, getting by with unbeatable information about the King, royal guards, and one embarrassing anecdote about how her little sister, Impa, had caught her writing an interesting letter to the “local archery hunk.”
Yet, Purah laughed along with the rest of them, the eyes behind her red rimmed glasses held no shame, which Adello envied. Of course that sort of attitude would make you a master at this game. Robbie and Adello attempted to team up and be biased towards Purah in an effort to get her to lose, but either Zimiri didn’t take the hint, or he just really liked playing fair which wasn’t exactly out of character, even if it meant more drinks for him. 
Suddenly, a bell towards the back of the pub rang, signifying the end of the band’s gig. The dancing paused, as people gave their thanks, varying from politie applause to drunken yelps. Robbie then rapped the table with his hands, excitedly.
“You know what else tonight needs? Some amazing music, eh Zimiri?” He bounced his eyebrows up and down at him, and gestured towards the lute leaning on one of the table legs.
“I don’t know,” Zimiri replied, “I’ve only a part-time hire for the weekend rush hours, and I wouldn’t want to blindly get on stage and sing without being given permission.” 
Adello scoffed. “Uh, are you kidding? The owner would love for you to play without paying you. Haven’t you heard the talk around town? The Adequate’s Tavern: Home of alright food and acceptable ale, but an outstanding, white-haired bard!”
He fiddled with the string in his hair again. “Oh yeah? I’d love to meet him someday.” At this, Adello clicked her tongue and promptly shoved him out of his chair with her hip. 
He laughed to himself as he stumbled aback. “Alright, alright, but only because the birthday tyrant requested it.” Robbie clapped his hands in a “chop-chop” fashion, to truly signify his role as the newly dubbed tyrant.
Suddenly, Zimiri perked his head. Stepping back towards the table, he reached for his cup. “Oh wait, I just lost that round. I still need to drink my—”
Adello grabbed the cup right out of his hands. She tipped it 180 degrees and let the cider spill completely onto the wooden floor. He hopped back, and Purah let out a surprised yelp, saying something about letting the stench seep into the floorboards. Robbie just started to laugh, wildly. Noticing the small commotion, a few other guests looked back at them and started to snicker to themselves.
Setting the cup back on the table, the researcher said, “Great, now you don’t need to ruin your voice any longer. Now get up there and one-up the last band.” 
The bard pushed his chair under the table. Picking up his lute as he stood and faced Adello, a charming smile on his face. “Heh, well. My singing voice is grateful. I suppose now I’m in debt to comply.” He gave a curt bow.
Robbie clapped his hands again. “Great, great. Now quit the manners and let’s go already! I still have to order the cake pie!”
Both of the girls rolled their eyes in unison. Zimiri shrugged and started to walk through the small crowd of standing Hylians, and towards the small stage. 
A few of the regulars who recognized him let out whoops and whistles, yelling out “Bard!” or “More music!” in support. It seemed that no one really knew his name, but it was nice enough to know that even working here part time would grant you the honor of being recognized by a bunch of random folk. One confused patron, who only associated him with “z” yelled out “Yeah, Zelda!” before promptly slumping under the table. Looking around, a blonde girl caught his eye, as it seemed she was staring at him. He waved, and her cheeks, much to Zimiri’s confusion, turned pink at his gaze and she turned to her friends who started giggling. 
Moving past the last of the Hylians with an, “excuse me, sorry!” he finally stepped on the stage. The bard pulled up a small stool to the stage, leaning against it. Most of the folks continued to whoop in approval, seemingly eager for another chance to start dancing. Even the barkeep clapped his hands, probably excited at the thought of a free gig.
I guess, if no one is stopping me…
It was a rowdy bunch, but not a new one. Zimiri had played for these kinds of audiences before. 
“I see that quite a few people are itching for a new tune. So, uh, any requests?” he announced as he strum a chord on his lute. 
A mass of different voices bounced around the tavern, requests ranging from The Babbler’s Jig, Misko’s Tale, The Eldin Bluffs, and Can I Get More Ale? Although, Zimiri wasn’t quite familiar with the chords of that last song. 
He couldn’t stop himself from being biased towards the request of a certain dark skinned girl to his left.
“The World Behind!” Adello said. “Enough with those new ballads, I demand a classic!” 
Robbie pumped an arm in the air. “Yes!” he shouted. “I second that! So is my decree as birthday tyrant!”
The bard smiled, preparing the fingering on the neck of his lute. He turned towards the audience. “Well, I’m afraid I have no choice but to heed to such authority.” He began to pluck the beginning notes, tapping a tempo with his boot against the stage. “Now then, a beat, if you all would be so kind?”
The tavern chattered in approval, before piping down. There probably weren't more than 30 people, but the beat they made was definitely sufficient. The sound of stomping, banging mugs, and clapping filled the room. The tempo didn’t even need much adjusting, as The World Behind was pretty familiar around Castle Town. The beat was like a child pretending to be a marching soldier, unconcerned and playful.
Zimiri’s smile widened. A lively crowd indeed, this will do nicely. 
With that, he started to sing. His silvery voice echoed across the tavern, as he closed his eyes and began to play.
The boys have gone out to the wishing well
Will they come back? Oh only time will tell
A rupee for a life refined
But time and dreams never align
So tell the world we’ll leave it all behind
Many of the guests had started to dance again, while the rest continued the beat of the song. As Zimiri plucked rapid notes on his lute, he heard a supporting holler from Purah. Next to her, Robbie was slamming his fist to the beat, clearly enjoying himself.
Have you seen the soldiers’ drinking ale?
They wish to sing along with nightingales
To dance on home with songs and rhymes
To banish all the fears from mind
Yes tell the world we’ll leave it all behind
Another pause between the verses, and the bard played the “decorative” rapid notes in between. He didn’t mean to seem like he was showing off, but Adello would attest to the fact that this happened whenever he got too into the music. Looking towards her, Zimiri saw her give a double thumbs up. 
Of beasts and men and all atrocities
The damn-ed fate, she owns all that you see
To a better day of new design
Forgot about the gods divine
Oh tell the world we’ll leave it all behind 
At this point, some of the guests were singing along, though not to the point of overpowering his own alluring voice. Laughter rang out around the warmly lit room once again. Zimiri looked out at the dancing patrons and smiling guests, grinning at the feeling in his chest this brought. He continued the last verse.
Watch the home while—
“HEY!”
The sudden gruff voice startled the bard to the point where he nearly slipped off the stage.
Lumbering through the double doors, three guards entered the tavern. The one in front, who had interrupted the music, wore a typical knight’s outfit, the same as his male and female coworkers behind him. However, the black hooded cape he wore atop his metal armour swayed with every step he took across the floor, his supposed rank silencing the room. 
Well, mostly, silenced the room. A few ticked off guests were booing, groaning, and mocking him for ruining the entertainment. 
“Oh would you lot shut up for 2 seconds?!” he said, his voice booming across the tavern. “Listen, I’ll be blunt. I gotta give two messages for this establishment.”
The guests shook their heads, mumbling. Their booing and insults continued, but their volume quieted, it was too early to be getting cross with a couple of knights. Even Zimiri quietly slipped off the stage back towards his friends so as not to be at the end of the knight’s intimidating voice.  
The female guard behind the knight handed him a slip of parchment. Unfolding it, the guard cleared his throat.
“Firstly, you’re music and pounding is disturbing the noblemen next door. He’s staying at the inn or something and wants you to quote,” he read from the paper, “quit the mindless thumping, for Castle Town is a place of serenity and peace, not of nonsense jigs and banging.”
The groaning and insults started up again, the man gave a shrug, stating something about how he was just following orders. 
Adello couldn’t help but laugh out loud. “HA! Well, with an attitude like that, this’ll probably be the first and only time he’s been banged, he should be grateful.”
The room exploded into a mess of laughter and whoops. Even the guard smirked to himself, but attempted to hide it with a shake of his head, saying “Watch the mouth girl.” Although, his stern tone wasn’t in it.
After a second, he cleared his throat again. With a stomp of his boot regained the pub's attention, the laughter suffocated out.
“Now, we’re also here looking for a Dr. Robbie Kimura? I received word they might be around here?”
With the attention now towards a single table, most of the guests went back to their idle banter. A few waiters nodded their head towards the table in the back, and the man caught sight of three, white haired teenagers, who were sitting with the dark haired girl who had quipped out earlier. 
The scientists turned around too late, in an effort to avoid the knight’s gaze. “Gee, what a bunch of snitches,” Robbie mumbled. The three guards started to walk over to the table. 
“Dr...Robbie?”
“Who’s asking?” Robbie squinted with his dark brown eyes.
“Is this some kind of prank? You and your friends don’t even look old enough to drink.”
He scoffed. “Ok, first, yes I am a doctor! I didn’t fly through all those courses over four years just to be called, ‘Mr.’ And secondly, I’ll have you know that I am a ripe 20 years of age today, and I’m here drinking expired apple juice with my associates. So take that, pal!”
Beside him, Purah gave a proud nod in agreement. Zimiri started to wave at the guards, but Adello grabbed his arm before he could finish the movement. The guard was a bit unsettled with the way that girl was glaring at him. What was some random Hylian doing hanging out with a bunch of Sheikah anyway?
“Right, well look here son. Some curious aristo-brat snuck into the courtyard and caused one of those flying, metal Sheikah things to fall apart. My boss said that it was your prototype so you should come back and clean it up before something explodes, and possibly give a sincere apology to the meddling kid who got a few scratches.”
Robbie threw his hands in the air, exasperated. “You’re really gonna pull me out of a birthday just so I can go apologize to a spoiled kid for breaking in and ruining my Guardian?”
“If it let’s me keep my job, then yeah.”
Robbie mumbled something about not getting a slice of the apple cake pie. 
Suddenly, Adello got up and pushed her chair in, smoothing out the belt around her tunic as she walked towards them. 
“Ah yes, well thank you my dear assistant for the assessment but I’m capable of taking it from here.”
The guard raised a bushy, black eyebrow. “Sorry wha-”
“You said you only wanted Dr. Robbie? Well great job, you found them. Now let’s get going, I need to finish up a new design anyway.”
“You’re...Robbie? You’re a... clearly not—”
“Oh, I’m sorry, I should have had my mother consult you for your opinion before I was given my name.”
This time, the guard didn’t smile along with her quip. “This is not the time for—”
She held up a finger to silence him, and glared at the three guards with her iron eyes.
“Look, I’m not a nobody. I’m more than capable of fixing up the guardian and any other disasters you might have left lying around the castle grounds. If I’m feeling generous, maybe I’ll even lick the kid’s boots, it’s not my first time dealing with this, alrighty?”
The knights looked at each other, quizzically. The researcher crossed her arms. 
“You’re still following your precious orders, aren't you? How would you know what Dr. Robbie looks like? You can’t be faulted for not knowing someone you never met. So, you’ll just have to take my word for it.”
The blonde man behind the gruff, black caped guard, whispered something to his female coworker. Her gaze switched between the girl and the man. Still seeing the uncertainty in their eyes, Adello leaned closer to the knight and lowered her voice. “Come on, have a little heart, it’s his birthday.”
A beat of silence sat, only filled by the mild mumbling and chatter of the tavern. Finally, the guard let out a sigh. 
“Alrighty Dr. Kimura. I’ll help escort you to the site.”
Robbie started to protest, but Adello quickly silenced him with a wink. The guard turned towards the rest of the room, yelling, “The rest of you, the sun is gonna rise in a few hours so save your rioting for then! Am I clear?”
The patrons just responded with stupid groans, and half-hearted agreements. They started walking towards the door. The female guard started to put a hand on Adello’s shoulder, but she brushed it off, saying something along the lines of “I can walk on my own two feet, thank you very much.”
Purah turned in her seat. “I’ll save a slice of cake pie for you!” Adello turned her head and responded with a two fingered salute, before disappearing out the door with the guards. 
The tension in the tavern was almost immediately cleared, the moment the knights left. Most of the people went back to their normal conversational volume, and the waiters began to patter about with more confidence. However, Zimiri slumped in his seat, letting out a sigh. 
“Why does she always do things like that?”
Robbie fiddled with the edge of his cup, tracing his finger around the rim. “Well, you know her. Undermining authority? Check. Insults and quips? Check.”
Robbie continued to list off more traits, but it faded out of Zimiri’s ear. Always jumping onto other’s burdens. Ah, that idiot. I bet she hasn’t slept for the last two days. 
Purah suddenly piped up, taking out her pen and rapping it against the table. “Alright you too, let’s not let the sacrifice be in vain. Pool your rupees, we’re getting Robbie the fancy cake pie.” 
The clatter of a few red and blue rupees echoed on the wooden table, although Zimri knocked Robbie’s share aside, saying how the birthday tyrant shouldn’t have to pitch in. Purah turned in her chair and started to wave her hand, in order to get the attention of a waiter. The bard watched as a woman with a tray started to walk over to the table. Then, he turned to Robbie. 
“So what should we do while we wait?” Zimiri asked. Robbie stroked his chin, looking around the room. 
“I think...the people could still use some music.”
Looking out at the crowd, Zimiri noticed how the guards' interference had really dampened the atmosphere. The warm and lively laughter that was present just a few moments earlier was now replaced with more monotone chatter.
He nodded his head in agreement, putting on a charming smile. The place needed a new pick-me-up, did it?
Well, what else is a musician for?
Stepping back onto the stage, he strummed an open chord, double checking the tuning. The whooping and clapping started to return, much to his delight. Plucking a familiar melody, the warm feeling in his stomach returned as he watched the new smiles that started to fill the room. However, before he began to sing, Zimiri first focused on craning his neck to look out a window, trying to catch a glimpse of a certain girl in the night. 
It seemed the moon and sun were balanced on the edge of the world. The night had started to submerge behind the walls of West Castle Town, with only the brightest stars still perched upon the ink of the navy blue sky. The silver lining of greying clouds just barely glowed from the faint light of the day, still trying to break out of the eastern waters. 
Adello’s footsteps echoed through the cobblestone streets, but she could barely hear it against the shifting of metal plates from the guards in front of her. 
The gruff man looked back, scratching his peach fuzzed chin as he spoke. “Listen, if you finish your work quick I might be able to escort you back here.”
Adello shook her head. She turned to retrieve a journal from the pouch on her belt, opening its pages as an excuse to avoid his gaze. “No, it’s fine. I still have some more work I should be finishing up at home anyhow.”
“You...live at the castle?”
“Mmm.”
The guard took her blunt response as a sign to not continue with the niceties, much to Adello’s relief. Looking up, she gazed at the looming castle. Its towers were like mountain peaks, sitting above the blurred silhouettes of the buildings of Castle Town. 
Taking out a bit of charcoal, she started to sketch its outline on a fresh page in her journal. While she only had one color, she tried to capture the shadows and lighting that cascaded on one side of the castle to the other. 
The female guard slowed her step, starting to walk alongside the researcher. 
“Already working?”
Adello didn’t look up from her journal. “Uh… you could say that.”
She laughed. “Well you best hope you know what you’re doing. This kid’s father has been yelling at her highness all night. Supposedly because she’s helping to lead Sheikah research, so everyone associated with guardians is at fault.”
Adello finished up the tower of Princess Zelda’s study in her sketch. She smiled to herself at the finished work. It was one of her better pieces. Putting the journal away, she turned back to the guard and scoffed. “Is that so?”
The guard hummed a yes. “Apparently, the kid is the son of some visiting nobleman from the East Post. It’d be in your best interest to apologize profusely if you still wanna walk around alive.” 
Adello shook her head. She didn’t know it then, but looking back, many moons from now, she would laugh at the irony of her response.
“I’d rather die.”
27 notes · View notes
Text
Just for Being You
***Okay guys this is the first fic I’ve posted here. I wrote this over a year ago for a friend of mine.( @wildefalcon I love youuu.) I had so much fun writing it, I hope you guys get some enjoyment out of it. :) I find it really interesting to explore and understand the relationship between Kylo and Hux, whether it’s platonic, romantic, etc...ANYWAY love you all!
Description: The famous trio (Kylo, Hux, and Phasma) have been stuck on base for the past few days. Hux is desperate to get a way for a bit, and even though it’s cold outside a certain Knight keeps him flustered. When Kylo suggests the three go hiking, Phasma hatches a plan to get Hux and Kylo closer than ever. 
Warnings: Cursing. AND A WHOLE LOT OF FLUFF AND CUTENESS
FYI: 
-Anything in italics is Hux’s personal thoughts.
-Fic takes place before TFA. 
Let me know what you think! 
***************************************
Hux stood still at his post as he watched the snow fall slowly outside. It was the best weather they had in weeks. Several blizzards had hit, leaving a white blanket across the entire base. The trees in the forest where heavily frosted, but the icicles were starting to drip. Everyone on base was tense, it had been days since anyone stepped foot outside. Hux looked over Mitaka, who was talking loudly to his friends about his recent wins in a betting pool. **
Hux rolled his eyes. Tool...what a waste of oxygen.
“Mitaka! Shut up!” Hux yelled over his shoulder, and the talking ceased.
I need to get the fuck out of this place....
Then he heard those stomping footsteps that he loved and oh so loathed the fact that he did. Kylo fucking Ren, what a wonderful piece of shit he was.
“Dick.” Hux said with a slight smile on his lips.
“Asshole.” Ren said from behind his mask. “Ready for lunch?”
They always walked to the cafeteria together. Hux felt like a beacon of power striding down the halls of Starkiller base with him. Plus Phasma always gave Hux shit when he walked in alone. Apparently very little people on this base actually liked him. But that was fine because he didn’t like them either. Besides with one swift command he could destroy the lives of anyone he wanted. So whether or not they liked him wasn’t really a concern. But walking in with Ren was something special, Hux thought they made a good pair.
Hux and Ren walked into the private dining area where Phasma was already sitting. Her helmet was off revealing the bleach blonde hair and stark blue eyes that Hux was so amused by.
“You know Hux, I think you are uglier since the last time I saw you.” She said, her voice teasing.
“Is that so? I must be only extremely good looking now instead of monumentally good looking.” Hux let a rare smile creep on his lips. Phasma was one of the only people that could get him to do so.
Ren removed his mask and violently shook out his hair.
“Christ Ren, do you ever wash that?” Hux cringed, reaching to touch it at first but thinking better of it.
“Why would I? Look,” he motioned to his mane, “I have sex hair all the time.” Phasma laughed and continued to eat her meal. However, Hux felt the blood rush to his cheeks. Images of Kylo Ren having sex flashed through his mind. He coughed when he realized he forgot to breathe.
“You alright, asshole?” Ren questioned raising his perfectly dark brows.
Fuck..
“Fine.” Hux squeaked, then coughed again. “I-I just need to get out of this fucking place. I haven’t had a cigarette in days.” Hux rubbed his face in hopes of masking his redness and let out a long sigh. He heard Ren start to laugh, and then he knocked Hux’s shoulder. The quick touch caused adrenaline to shoot through Hux’s body.
Phasma seemed to notice since she shot Hux a sly look.
Fuuuuuck.....
“Alright, you, me, and Phasma. Hiking.” He downed the rest of his drink. “You’re right this place is so damn dull. Let’s go out for a bit. Meet me in the hanger in twenty.” Just like then Ren was out the door, and humming as he dashed out.
Hux rolled his eyes once again. What a moron. I really hot moron. Hux began to shovel his food into his mouth so he could get ready to go out. Then he noticed Phasma’s blue eyes squinting at him.
“What?” he said with a mouth full of spaghetti.
“Don’t ‘what?’ me Hux. You turned blood red when Ren touched you. And when he mentioned his sex hair.” She said smiling.
“So...?” Hux said with a shrug.
“So?! So I know what’s going on in your head...and I’m gonna make sure something happens between you two on this hike.” She giggled her eyes shining too brightly. Hux’s face turned red once more.
“DON’T YOU DARE!” Hux yelled but his voice broke making him sound like a prepubesenct tennager.
Motherfucker...
“Calm down. I won’t do anything crazy. But I will definitely get you two to be cuddle buddies by the end of this!” She ran off down the hall before Hux could protest once more. He felt the blood rush to the tips of his ears now.
Cuddle Ren? ....I mean I guess that wouldn’t be the worst thing in the world. He does smell kinda nice...
_______________________________________
Hux was on edge the entire hike. Phasma had suggested the go up to the old command cabin and make hot chocolate. It seemed innocent enough. The scenery around them was amazing but Hux could not concentrate. He told himself it was because his smoker lungs caused him to be at the back of the pack and struggle for air. But really it was because Ren’s hiking pants perfectly outlined his beyond perfect ass.
_Are you allowed to grab ass if you are cuddle buddies? _
Hux shook the thought away, it had surprised him, but once again gave him an adrenaline rush. He was able to pick up his pace and match with Ren. Phasma was about twenty feet ahead of them. She had her blaster on her hip and a knife in her boot. She always liked to be prepared. It was a characteristic that rolled over from her time at the academy. That’s part of why Hux had assigned her ranking so high, she worked hard and was one of Hux’s only friends.
“So, how’ve you been?” Ren stampered, interrupting Hux’s string of thoughts. Suddenly the picture of Ren’s ass flooded his brain again. Son of a bitch!
“Well. I’ve been well....and you?” Hux said looking at Ren’s profile, it amazed him how wonderfully structured his face was. He really wanted to reach out a touch the side of his cheek where a cluster of freckles were.
“Surprisingly okay.” Ren smiled at Hux, making his heart skip a beat. Ren’s smile was so goofy and beautiful. Hux wished he could see it more.
Hux realized he had been silent for too long. He was trying to put air in his lungs. Talking and hiking was harder than he thought.
“Oh, that’s great. Yeah....this weather has been crazy lately right?” Hux said laughing. Ren rolled his eyes and laughed as he flipped his long locks from his eyes.
“Really Hux? The weather?” Ren said as they both reached Phasma on the steps of the cabin at the top of the hill.
“Well I mean--” Hux started but was cut off by Phasma.
“Alright bitches! I’ve got hot chocolate and I swiped some vodka from Hux’s cabinet.” She said proudly holding up a canister and clear glass bottle. She smiled when Ren whooped loudly causing birds to scatter to the sky from the tree tops.
“Hey! How’d you get into my stash? It’s locked up!” Hux almost whined.
“Hux, you’ve had the same password for everything since the academy. FYI “redhotredhead69” is the worst password ever.”
“HEY! That’s confidential!” Hux’s cheeks were so red now that it was impossible to hide. Ren giggled next him, and clapped him on the shoulder.
“It’s okay Mr. Red Hot, I will only use your password for intense blackmail when I need to.” Ren continued to laugh all the way into the cabin. Hux picked up some snow and rubbed it on his face in hopes of diminishing the redness.
I wish he would stop touching me.....or at least touch me more than that....
_______________________________________________
“Okay..okay....never have I ever.....smoked a cigarette.” Ren said eyeing Hux who had a cigarette in his mouth.  
“You fucker, I’ve had like five shots already!” Hux laughed, feeling the affects of the alcohol creep up on him.
“Make it six Red Hot!” Ren and Phasma clinked their mugs of hot chocolate. Hux sighed and took a deep breathe before swallowing his shot of vodka.
“Son of bitch! Woo! Okay! Damn!” Hux said, his throat burned but it hurt less and less with each shot he took. “Okay my turn!”
Suddenly their was a loud howling that filled the cabin. The three looked at each other and silently all walked up to the small window by the cabin door. Outside the wind was blowing hard and whipping the snow in all directions.
“Shit.” Ren said numbly. “We can’t go out in that. Were going to have to stay here tonight.” Hux looked over at Phasma who was wiggling her brows at him. He narrowed his eyes. Somehow he would find a way to blame her for this blizzard.
They all decided to stop playing, and put on some movies that were in the bookshelf by the TV. Phasma made sure to sit in the recliner chair so that Ren and Hux would have to share the loveseat. She winked at Hux when Ren sat next to him. Hux stuck out his tongue.
_Shut up Phasma! _
The first movie they put on was a musical. One that Hux absolutely loved. Hux was also drunk and utterly convinced that he was the galaxy's greatest singer. He jumped up on the coffee table and began tap dancing and singing the words to all the numbers. Ren and Phasma were laughing so hard they couldn’t breathe. Hux loved seeing Ren laugh so he didn’t want to stop. But suddenly his stomach decided he had to.
Hux was at the kitchen sink just in time for him spew his guts. He moaned when it finally ended. Then he felt a hand on his back. It was Ren.
“You alright?” He asked, actually sounding very concerned. Hux didn’t have the ability to blush at the moment he was drained. But his head rushed when Ren didn’t move his hand.
“Yeah. Fine. Could you get me some water?” He pleaded. Ren patted his back in response and got him a glass. He watched Hux as he drank it all down.
“Sorry I got you drunk.” Ren said sheepishly. “I just wanted you to have a good time.”
Hux gave a half smile. “It’s fine. And I am having fun. You’re good company Kylo.” This time Hux saw Ren’s cheeks turn a little pink and he stuttered a bit with his words.
“I-uh-you too Hux.” He put his hand on his shoulder and lead him back to the couch.
Phasma had fallen asleep, and the credits to the movie were rolling down the screen. Ren made sure that Hux was comfortable before turning on another movie. It was an older one, Hux had never seen it before. Phasma would wake up every few minutes, ensuring the other two that she wasn’t going to fall asleep again. After about fifteen minutes, she was dead to the world. Ren told Hux that this was his Dad’s favorite movie, and he used to watch it all the time when he was a kid.
“When was the last time you watched it?” Hux asked. Ren looked over at the redhead and sighed.
“The last time I saw my Dad....I don’t even remember how long it’s been really.” Ren sniffed and cleared his throat before his eyes returned to the screen.
_Is he....crying? Kylo Ren? _
Hux put his hand on Ren’s shoulder. “Hey, it’s okay to miss him you know?” The gentleness in Hux’s voice only made Ren begin to sob. He pulled his knees to his chest and cried for a few minutes. Hux had no idea what to do.
_Shit. Fuck....What do I say? _
“Hey...hey...Kylo it’s ok--” Hux couldn’t finish his sentence before Ren’s face was buried in his shoulder. “Oh...okay....shhh...” Hux rubbed Ren’s shoulder and whispered that everything would be alright.
“I can’t miss him. I’m not supposed to. I’m not allowed to. Snoke...he....he won’t let me.” Kylo’s sobs slowed but he didn’t pull off of Hux. They sat there in silence, somehow it was a comfortable silence. Ren’s breathing slowly turned back to normal, but Hux could feel the tears through his shirt.
My sweet Angel of Darkness.....how can I make you happy? ....
“You have a really nice ass you know?” Hux said, still slightly drunk, but hoping it would lighten Ren’s mood. Ren sat up and look at Hux with a smile.
“I have a nice ass? Have you seen yours? Probably the best ass I’ve ever seen.” Ren said giggling and wiping the leftover tears from his eyes. Hux blushed this time, and put his hand on Ren’s arm, and then his hand, and then slipped their hands together. Ren looked back at him and smiled.
“You’re probably the only reason I haven't gone crazy. You know that?” Ren said to Hux. Then he kissed the back of Hux’s hand.
Hux’s breath hitched when Ren’s lips made contact with his skin. Ren smiled once again at him.. Then he put his hands on either side of Hux’s face and kissed him making Hux’s ears turn red. This went on for a few minutes, as they explored each other in this new way. I felt so right. Hux felt his heart soar, and he hoped that Ren felt the same. He knew he did when Ren’s hand caressed his cheek. They rested their foreheads on each other when they finally laid down, and Ren’s hand found Hux’s once more.
“Thanks Hux.” Ren said sleepily.
“For what?”
“Just for being you.”
Hux felt a great smile spread across his face. It was in that moment he knew that he had fallen for the right one.
3 notes · View notes
Beautiful art piece (lafayette x fem!reader)
{A/N: sup bitches! You ready for my first hamilpeep story! I wrote this cause i just had images of lafayette and a plus sized reader....oh my heart is just fluttery right now. Enjoy} Time period: modern college. Lafayette had noticed her the first day she transfered into his 3rd period, he watched her walk up to professor washington note in hand, he smiled at her as she passed his table, hercules nudged him eyebrows raised, lafayette blushed waving him off as the loud laughter of jefferson sounded, his head turned seeing the new girl rushing to pick up her books and papers, it took hercules holding him back from clocking jefferson then and there. Over time lafayette watched her in the library grabbing books, she sat off alone books spread around her, headphones in, lafayette found himself sketching her in his art book, he was drawn to her little tics, her lip biting, finger cracking...it was amazing....to him she was beautiful. Someone who didn't see that was jefferson, he was one to laugh at her, many times he overheard him say she reminded him of the field cows his family had in Monticello, often mooing close to her ear as he passed her in the library...lafayettes hands would clench as he heard the ridiculous southern man's laugh, eyes turning to fire as he watched her pack up quickly and leave the library, seeing small tears when the light hit her...lafayette growled that was the last straw for him... Lafayettes voice was loud as he stormed over to jeffersons table "JEFFERSON!" The man in question looked up seeing the french man as he slammed his fists on the table "Ah, Monsieur lafayette what can i do for you?" Lafayette snarled "You can leave ze fine belle you called a cow-" lafayette inhaled sharply as he spit the words out "You can leave her, alone, yes she may be bigger zen za madams you see in paris or monticello, but she iz beautiful, a piece of artwork, you wouldn't know of beauty if it bit you in your pompous Francophile ass!" Lafayettes voice carried loudly through the library, his accent thick as he shouted, at the man now scowling "Sir, if that cow is beauty to you, sir you are blind, and i will happily say what i please to a woman less then i deem fit, why shes no more then the work hands in monticello, she'd work in the back fields, god forbid she be allowed in the house where guests could see her.." Lafayette growled jumping across the table knocking jefferson on his back lafayettes fist coming up and slamming into jeffersons face, lafayette felt the punches, he was a fighter but not like his friends, soon jefferson was on top and he could feel the blood on his face, soon jefferson was pulled off him as the crowd he hadn't noticed gathered, ran in different directions, lafayette growled hissing as he touched his forehead, he was definitely bleeding. Sitting up lafayette locked eyes with the person he had beat jefferson over, she kneeled down next to him, eyes soft and worried, hands grabbing the thin but soft scarf she wore around her neck, balling it up and pressing it to his bleeding forehead "I don't know why you flew at him, but if you want to not be banned from the library, we should go clean you up, my dorm is close to here, come on" she moved his hand to hold the scarf himself, he did standing as she did, looking around before running off he watched her gather his things carefully tucking them into his backpack before she came back motioning with her head to follow, he did still unsure of how to speak with her, she walked next to him fiddling with her student ID. "I'm (Y/N).....we have debate together with professor washington...." He smiled nodding "I..i'm Marie-Joseph Paul Yves Roch Gilbert du Motier de Lafayette..." He saw her pause looking up at him, eyes widening "Wow...um...it may take me a while to...to remember that all" lafayette laughed shoulders shaking "Just...please cal me laf or lafayette....gilbert if you really have to...only my mother calls me my full name and only when shes very angry...you've never been more afraid of my mother zen when she was angry..." She nodded, laughing as she stopped outside her dorm building, soon they were in front of her room, she opened the door, letting him in with her. Setting his bag and hers on the desk chair. She moved towards him grabbing his free hand pulling him towards the bathroom, motioning for him to sit on the toilet seat lid. Lafayette watched her rummage through her cabinets, pulling out bandages and ointment, before turning to him, he inhaled, catching a whiff of her perfume, enjoying it, wondering what it would smell like next to him as he woke up, his arm around her. He smiled to himself "Here let me..." She was gentle as she moved the scarf hissing as she saw the full wound. She reached over grabbing the damp wash cloth, gently wiping the blood from his face, he hissed pulling back slightly, she pulled back worried "I'm sorry...its gonna hurt while i clean it...i'm sorry" lafayette smiled at her nodding, as she continued, soon he noticed her move closer as she gently wiped antibiotic over his cut, placing the bandage over it, he felt her breath next as she blew on it smiling as she backed up. "So...while i clean up, wanna tell me why, you superman jumped over a table at jefferson? Resulting in this" lafayette sighed "He was being an asshole, i just snapped, he said horrible things about you, i snapped because he can not see how beautiful you are, how your eyes sparkle when you laugh, and how you smile, i just, i..." Lafayette looked at you as you kneeled down next to him "Than you fair knight lafayette, i appreciate the effort...but jefferson...is always going to be an ass, hes not worth a split eyebrow" lafayette smiled moving before thinking, his lips pressing against hers, feeling her gasp, his hand moved to her jaw holding her to him, he felt her fall into him, her lips were soft, his thumb moved against her cheek as his lips moved against hers. He pulled back looking at her, breathing heavy, she looked at him, before her face broke out into a smile "Wow....that was....nice" her voice was small as he smiled nodding "Oui oui, i have thought about doing zat for so long....you are beautiful....when i saw you...i was struck by cupids arrow...and i-" lafayette snickered as she cut him off pressing her lips to his "Mr. De lafayette, you talk too much....but i like that..." Lafayette pressed his forehead to hers "Dinner? With me?" He heard her laugh "Sounds perfect" lafayette was never going to let her go...his beautiful art piece.
32 notes · View notes